Sanguine Joyby thesecret1ChaptersChapter 2: Party of OneChapter 3: The DetectiveChapter 4: Making FriendsChapter 5: The MeetingChapter 7: TownsfolkChapter 8: Lies, Assumptions, and MisconceptionsChapter 9: The ConfrontationChapter 11: Friends or Enemies?Chapter 12: Grand FinaleChapter 13: EpilogueChapter 1: PrologueChapter 6: Old Mare's TaleChapter 10: The BossSequelChapter 2: Party of OneChapter 2: Party of One It had been a bad day for her. The worst one since that incident ten years ago. Pinkie sat silently in her room, supporting her forehead with her hooves. She stared down on the wooden desk of her table, but watched nothing in particular, replaying the day in her head. My friends are all lying to me and avoiding me, because they don’t like my parties and they don’t want to be my friends anymore! She had been shedding tears ever since coming to this conclusion and still couldn’t stop, yet it was also the only explanation she could think of. Why else would all her friends avoid her and make bad excuses? It hurt so much more because everything had been going so well yesterday – they celebrated Gummy’s birthday and everyone kept praising her. If they liked it yesterday, why don’t they want to come today? Is it something I said? Is it something I did? Or maybe they found out something. Something that would make them avoid me. Pinkie stood up from the table and started pacing around the room. She could feel her pointy teeth sliding in and out again; they did it every time she was nervous. But I was so careful! I eat sugar to diminish my hunger for blood, so I don’t have to feed on the Cakes so often. When was the last time I fed? A month? More? I can’t remember... Tears ceased falling and her pacing turned into stomping as she delved into this new trail of thought. It all made sense now, every piece of puzzle falling into its place. They must have figured it out! Why else would they suddenly do everything they could to get rid of me? The secrecy! They must have some kind of vampony killing weapon in that box of theirs! As soon as the thought appeared, it was discarded. Pinkie frowned when the metaphorical cogs in her head started to turn. No, no, no... This doesn’t make any sense. There is no way they could have found out. Do they even know what a vampony is? They probably know only the myths and think that a vampony turns into a pile of dust in daylight. Hah! Twilight might know more about them though... Why take the risk? They are the only ones who know, since everyone else acts normally around you. Get rid of them and you can continue like nothing happened. Pinkie froze and stared silently in front of her, as if she was afraid to move. She knew this voice inside her head. She hadn’t heard it for ten years, but remembered it well. It consisted of thoughts that pushed their way in the front of her mind and stayed there. The worst thing about it was that she knew these thoughts were her own. The voice was, however, clear as a summer day and left no space for doubt. After comprehending what the voice just said, Pinkie continued to move, but this time more fiercely, her hooves hitting hard the wooden floor. Nothing happened? Nothing happened?! They are my bestest friends! I’d rather have them know everything than to harm them! Oh, so you are going to let them kill you? You did nothing wrong. Nopony cares about one stupid rabbit and the Cakes are just fine, except for a few headaches they get once a month. Do you think you deserve death? N–no. I did nothing wrong. It wasn’t my fault... Exactly. But neither do they! I’m sure they won’t harm me if I explain everything to them. You can’t! There is still the chance that they only suspect you, but don’t know for sure. Why take the risk? I don’t care what you say! I’m going! Pinkie walked towards the door, but stumbled after only a few steps as a stabbing pain flashed through her head. It wasn’t so bad at first, but the closer she got to the door, the stronger the pain got. She collapsed when she touched the handle and felt something trying to push her mind into background. I won’t let you kill ourselves! ——— Pinkie stared vacantly at the nearest wall. She was surrounded by various makeshift dolls, such as Mr. Turnip or Sir Lintsalot, which she vaguely remembered setting up. She didn’t remember how the first two came to be, since she was pushed from her own mind for roughly fifteen minutes after collapsing. It was almost like she was sleeping, but not quite – she couldn’t see, feel or hear anything, but was kept aware. Pinkie was constantly trying to break out of her inner prison by focusing on a part of her body and by trying to move it. She had had, however, only a limited amount of success. While she knew that her ‘attacks’ weakened the invader, because she could feel that part of her body more and more every time, it wasn’t her who broke through. In the end, she regained her consciousness simply because she was allowed to, for her ‘evil thoughts’ weren’t strong enough to command her body any longer. When that happened, she was still in her room, but half the dolls were already there. Pinkie then continued to make more, since even these imaginary friends helped to put her mind at ease and cope with losing her friends. “Of course you can have some more punch, Mr. Turnip,” Pinkie said, as she continued an imaginary conversation with her ‘friends’. They are not reeeeeal. Shut up. Little crazy Pinkie, talking to a pile of dust... Be silent! These are my friends and you will not insult them! What about the friends who drove you to this? What? These are my only friends and I certainly don’t know any backstabbing, ungrateful excuses for friends that you are talking about. The more inquisitive the voice was, the more Pinkie talked to her creations. “You know what? I’m not gonna speak to them ever again. And I’m not gonna invite them to another party as long as I live! They don’t deserve to be invited to my parties. Not after the way they’ve been acting.“ There was a knock on the door. “Who could that be?” “Hi there, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash said, and that was the last thing Pinkie remembered before acute pain plucked her out of her body and threw her back into the endless abyss. ——— She hadn’t killed Rainbow Dash. Considering the lengthy periods where she wasn’t in control of her body, this was nothing short of a miracle. Maybe it was because she focused with all her will on the image of her friend, maybe it wasn’t. Just as before, the dangerous part of her couldn’t maintain its control for more than a few minutes, so Pinkie found herself being dragged on a dirt road with no idea how she got there. All the little stones, pebbles and twigs seemed to dig into her body and bruise her belly. Rainbow must be really angry, I wonder what– ouch! That hurts! “Let me go!” “Not happening, Pinkie.” She’s dragging you into a trap! You are stronger than her! Kill her! No! She wouldn’t do that! Would she...? Of course she would! Kill her, or I will take control again. I won’t let you. This time, there was a battle, since it was so soon after Pinkie broke out of her mental prison. It consisted of focusing on one part of her body which seemed to behave strangely and making it stop. As a result of these conflicting orders, her body stayed limp, since one part screamed at it to bite into the cyan pegasus’s throat, while the other said that it should just walk where the pegasus led her. This lasted until they reached their goal. “We’re here.” Rainbow Dash said as she motioned towards the large barn door. The door creaked open and Pinkie could see four figures standing in the darkness of the barn, only their silhouettes visible. They are really going to kill me, aren’t they? Not unless you let them. Remember, you are much stronger than they are. Just avoid Twilight’s and Rarity’s magic. I don’t have to kill them, right? Knocking them out will be enough. Fine! As long as you don’t get yourself killed, anything goes. Pinkie prepared herself. The plan was simple: slam Rainbows head against the barn door, leap onto the roof and take them down one by one as they come after her. “SURPRISE!” The lights went on – there were balloons and streamers everywhere, her friends had party hats and she could even see a cake on a nearby table. Pinkie stared at them with a venomous scowl. Rainbow Dash had to push her forward, otherwise she wouldn’t even come close to her friends. They aren’t going to kill me; they don’t have it in them. They’ll just throw me out of Ponyville, giving me my last party. “I really thought she’d be more excited.” Fluttershy whispered to Twilight. This worked like a detonator on Pinkie. “Excited? Excited?! Why would I be excited to attend my own farewell party?!” “Farewell party?” Twilight asked. “Yes! You don’t like me anymore, so you decided to kick me out and threw a great big party to celebrate! A farewell to Pinkie Pie party!” Pinkie hung down her head, tears forming in her eyes. It’s not their fault, they meant well... I just don’t want to leave. “Why in the world would you think we didn’t like you anymore, sugarcube?” Applejack said. This sentence reignited the fire inside Pinkie, making her accuse her friends with renewed ferocity. “Why? Why?! Why?! Because you’ve been lying to me and avoiding me all day! That’s why!” “Uhh, yeah! Because we wanted your party to be a surprise,” Rainbow Dash said. “We’ve been planning this party for such a long time, we had to make excuses for why we couldn’t attend Gummy’s party, to get everything prepared for yours,” Rarity said. Planning for a long time? How long do they know? Or maybe they don’t and this is a different party? But what could they be celebrating if not my banishment? “If this is a farewell party, why does the cake I picked up from Sugarcube corner say ‘Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie’?” Twilight asked. Pinkie’s face lit up when she saw the icing on the cake. Her eyes pupils widened like the day she first saw the sonic rainboom, her hair went from the uniform straightness and limpness back into the chaotic fluffiness Pinkie was known for. Even her coat seemed to have a lighter shade of pink now. For the first time since the ‘dolls incident’, her mind felt clear. The small pressure she felt inside her head the whole day was finally gone. “Because it’s my birthday!” Of course! How could I have forgotten?! My friends don’t want to kill me or chase me away – this is the best party ever! ——— It was already dark and a full moon shone on the barn surrounded by apple trees. The huge double doors swung open and five figures walked through. “Goodbye Applejack! And have a good night’s sleep!” Twilight said, while trying to straighten her ruffled mane. “Goodnight folks. And if you see Big Mac, leave him asleep. Drank more than he could handle.” The five friends trotted towards Ponyville, their breath forming into small clouds of steam as they walked from the warm barn into the cold autumn night. While the rest of the group chatted profusely, Pinkie was silent, gazing off into the distance. To think I was scared all day! And of my friends, no less. I’m so forgetful sometimes. But these evil thoughts I had... I don’t like them. Maybe that machine Twilight has in her basement will help? I’ll ask her tomorrow. Pinkie was almost at the door to the Sugarcube Corner, when she was stopped by a strong smell. Her lips quickly bent into a smile, as the divine aroma lured her towards its source. She walked into a nearby street; it was a very narrow, dirty street which she usually avoided, but today, for the first time, they didn’t look menacing to her. All that could be heard were her hooves, clopping on the stony road, and wind that whistled though a few broken windows and slammed the shutters against walls. While Pinkie saw the state in which the street was, she continued onwards, following the path made of the delightful smell. Soon, she stood in front of a large doorway. “Hello?” Pinkie slowly walked towards the door. She would have knocked, but the door wasn’t even closed, so she could see right inside. In front of her was a corpse of a brown-maned stallion, his throat slashed, that laid in a large pool of drying blood. What happened? Why is he– oh no... I know him. Poor Caramel, what had happened to you? Who did this to you?! Pinkie’s eyes welled up with tears. It was then that she spotted two bite marks on the side of his neck. B– but– how? I don’t remember doing anything like this. But... I don’t remember that time in the morning when I was all crazy – did I really do all this? Why would I even do that?! I wanted– I mean my evil side wanted to kill my close friends, not him! Unless... Unless it wanted to make me stronger, so I could take all five of them at once. “Is that it?! Is that why you did it?!” she shouted, but got no response. Oh Caramel... What will I say to your parents? What will Sassaflash think? They’ll be destroyed, and with how hot-tempered Sassa is, I will be too, but literally! Maybe I deserve it... Pinkie slumped, tears falling from her eyes on the bloodied floor, but then her head lifted and her features hardened. “No. You won’t drive me to suicide, you hear me?! It is you who has to be gotten rid of, not me!” And it will not be me who tells the news. I’m sorry, Caramel, but your burial will have to wait. People would start looking after a vampony and I just can’t allow that. Pinkie grabbed his legs, but the sweet scent of blood was still filling her nose. Maybe I should drink? It’s not like he’d mind. No! While I might not have known him as much as my other friends, he was still one! But that doesn’t mean a little sip would hurt... Sooner than she could even finish her thought, her teeth sank into his neck. She began to suck the already half-empty body dry. It’s not enough! Tossing the body aside, she lowered to the ground and started licking. She did that for tens of minutes, making sure that not even a single drop escaped her. In the end, all that remained was a large crimson smudge. She gave out a satisfied sigh and a smile appeared on her face. That soon vanished, though, as she spotted the broken body in the corner of her eyes. Caramel... I’m so, so sorry. She then grabbed him by the legs again and dragged him out of the building. Pinkie knew precisely where to hide him. The Everfree forest was the obvious choice after all. She threw his hoof over her neck and supported the rest of his body, so it looked like she accompanied a drunk to his home. Luckily, she met no one and dumped his body safely. Timberwolves should do the rest. Pinkie washed herself in a nearby stream and went home. When she arrived to her room, she just fell on her bed and cried. Is this what I’ve become? A monster that kills everyone around it? Will I kill another one of my friends the next time I go all crazy? What if I decide to target the Cakes next time? Or what if I decide to pay my family a visit? Or what if... At around three in the morning, Pinkie finally fell asleep. Chapter 3: The DetectiveChapter 3: The Detective “–ie?” a distorted, female voice said. Ungh... What? “–inkie.” “Wha...?” “Pinkie!” “What?!” The urgency of the voice yanked Pinkie out of her morning daze. It wasn’t just the voice though, it was also the furious knocking, intensifying every moment. What could be so important at this time in the morning? Is the house on fire, or what?! Or... Did they find the body? Did they trace it back to me?! Pinkie tried to get out of her bed, but her legs got caught in the bed sheets, which resulted in her falling on the floor face first. “Pinkie! Are you alright? Talk to me! Talk to me!!!” the mare from behind the door said. She’s hysterical! Better answer the door or she’ll ram them. That would be quite funny, actually... Nah, I don’t want to repair them. “Who’s there?” The voice seemed to have finally gotten his volume levels in check. “It’s me, Twilight. Open up!” Pinkie opened the door slowly, carefully checking to see if Twilight was alone. When the empty hall confirmed it, she let Twilight in. “Come in, Twilight. And don’t break down the door, silly filly!” Twilight looked terrible. Her mane was a mess, various parts of her body twitched and her eyes were filled with little red veins. When Pinkie looked at the other side of the door, she could scratches all over them caused by the knocking. “Pinkie, I’m so glad you are alright! Did you hear the news?!” Pinkie’s eyes shot open and she twitched a little. She took a little step back from Twilight and spoke with a quavering voice. “What news?” “Caramel is missing! And the police found traces of blood in a nearby alley. They don’t know for sure whether it was his, but it is a possibility. When I heard something in your room I thought – well, you are friends with everypony in Ponyville, so I was worried that you were taking it... badly." So they know nothing. Good job Pinkie! Looks like you can do at least something right. You! Leave me alone! It was you who caused this! It was you who killed Caramel! Why are you doing this to me? I am doing nothing you don’t want to do, for I am you. But you know this already, don’t you? All I want is for you to survive... Suddenly, Twilight started shaking Pinkie, bringing her out of her inner monologue. “Huh?” “Pinkie? Are you alright? You didn’t respond and kept staring in front of yourself. I was afraid that the message about Caramel disturbed you more than I thought.” “What? No, don’t be silly Twilight. I’m sure he just fell asleep somewhere or hid from Sassaflash – she’s really bossy, you know? And the blood could mean anything, from... what you mentioned, to a bruised knee. How much of it was there anyway?” Pinkie said and gave Twilight a small smile. “That... is actually quite a logical conclusion.” Twilight blinked and looked at Pinkie wide-eyed. “It is probably better to wait a bit before panicking. You are right that Sassaflash treats Caramel like he was her slave and there wasn’t much blood from what I gathered – only a large smudge, so someone could have had a minor injury and the smeared it all over as he was trying to clean it. I honestly expected you to freak out, Pinkie. You are full of surprises.” Twilight spoke more calmly now, without all the shouting from before. She also was a lot more relaxed, since the twitches she displayed throughout the whole conversation were finally gone. “Yep, that’s me! Surprise is my middle name! Right after Diane of course. Or is it the other way around? Maybe Surprise comes before Diane and I am actually Pinkamena Surprise Diane Pie and not Pinkamena Diane Surprise Pie. Or maybe it could be my last name, which would make me...” She was talking to an empty room. Oh Twilight, you always fall for this little trick of mine. Now, knowing her, she’ll start investigating the whole thing when Caramel doesn’t show up, and the guards are a danger too. I might have left some clues after me yesterday. Which means I have to hide them today. ——— The room looked exactly like yesterday, save for a pair of guards standing in front of the door. Pinkie had no problem disposing of them – jumping on the roof and then attacking them from above was quite efficient. She smashed their heads together, rendering them unconscious, and dragged them inside. Due to the nature of this particular street, nopony saw her, so she just placed a half finished bottle of cider in each of their hooves. I’d like to see what kind of excuse you are going to make... She started to look around. She gathered from the gossip that the guards were just waiting here for the detective from Canterlot to arrive. After all, while Ponyville had the Royal Guard, it had no police force – about the most serious crime that happened here in the past twenty years was shoplifting. There’s a strand of my mane, and here, and here... After about ten minutes of intense searching, sweeping and playing with a magnifying glass she brought with her, Pinkie finally got rid of every clue leading to her that she could think of. Now, how could they find me without any trace of me here...? That’s right, they can’t! Pinkie left the building, doing a double take before walking out of the door and blending with the crowd at the market. She then resumed her daily chores but kept her ears open, listening to every rumour. ——— The old, creaky train slowly came to a stop, letting out its steam in an ear-piercing whistle. From inside it a gray, middle-aged stallion with black mane came out, wearing a monocle and a brown suit with a green tie, which was decolorized from repeated washing. He looked at the group of guards standing at attention on the platform and gave a loud snort. A bunch of peasants with their tiny village brains. This case will be closed by midnight. “I’m detective Scisco. Who is your leading officer?” One of the guards stepped out of line and saluted sharply. “Sergeant Ignavus is at the barracks. I am Corporal Greenleaf; at your service sir!” He looked just like the others to Scisco, but had a different insignia on his armor. Instead of a plain blue star that regular guards have, this one had a small griffon in it. “Alright, Corporal. I trust you and your subordinates have been informed of my status?” “Yes sir. I and every other member of the Guard is to assist you in any way possible, as stated by the decree Her Highness, Princess Celestia, sent us.” “Good. Is the crime scene secured?” “Yes sir. I posted two guards there,” Greenleaf said, puffing out his chest. Scisco lifted one of his eyebrows at the Corporal’s display. He did? What about Sergeant Ignavus? “What does Sergeant Ignavus think about the situation?” “I don’t know sir. Sergeant Ignavus said that he can’t be bothered with trivialities like this, and that he has to focus on more important things.” What could be more important than murder in this backwater town? I think I’ll have a word with him later, and I hope he has a good explanation. “Lead me to the crime scene.” “Yes sir!” Greenleaf said, and motioned his guards to follow him. “This way.” ——— Scisco stared at the two sleeping guards and grated his teeth. Those useless idiots! I thought that maybe at least the members of the Guard will have some traces of intelligence, but it seems like I was wrong. “Wake up!” Scisco yelled. The two previously sleeping guards jumped up and dizzily looked around them. “Wha... What happened?” “I’ll tell you what happened! You two decided that it was too boring to stand guard and went to get some liquor, didn’t you? I’ll have you disciplined for this!” Scisco said. “But we didn’t... I don’t remember...” “That is probably the result of the liquor that you two seem to be so fond of. Corporal, I believe you can think of a fitting punishment.” Greenleaf was sporting a deep shade of pink and was looking down on his shuffling hooves. “Oh, um, yes sir! You two go back to the barracks and... um... wash the toilets.” “But sir!” one of the guards said. “We have a cleaner for th–” “Just do it!” The two guards quickly saluted and ran from the nearest vicinity, leaving a small cloud of dust behind them. “I’m terribly sorry for this, sir. We’ve never had problems with those two before.” What are the ones you do have problems with like then? Scisco shook his head and loudly exhaled. “It’s alright Corporal. Now, what evidence have your men found?” “None, sir. Sergeant Ignavus said that we should put everything on hold until you arrived.” Detective’s monocle almost fell out, as both detective’s eyebrows shot up after hearing this, and a red pulsating vein appeared on his forehead. “WHA– I mean... It’s better this way. At least you won’t carelessly destroy anything important.” You idiotic, incompetent swine! Leave all the peon work to me, will you? And those sleeping guards! Anypony could have gone in and removed all the evidence! This would never have happened in Canterlot. I’ll have to have a long talk with Sergeant, and he better have a good excuse! The detective looked around the room. The most obvious anomaly was the red smudge, standing out like a snowman in the desert. The room didn’t have much furniture, only a closet and a small table with two chairs. How strange. Who would want to live here? “Corporal, who is living in this house?” “Nopony, sir. This apartment has been abandoned for the past three years. The owners sweep the floor here occasionally and were the ones who found the blood. They knew nothing important, however.” “Figures...” Scisco pulled out his magnifying glass and began to inspect the blood stain. The stray drops mean that the blood fell from height, the amount suggest it was from some major artery. Probably neck area. Somepony obviously attempted to clean it, but why? The guards leaned in, like they were watching a magician perform his tricks. The corporal’s theory about a large bruise falls too. Even this amount of blood suggests it was something major and that the person would have to seek medical help. Or an undertaker. Nopony with such an injury has come to the hospital though, so it is safe to assume that the victim is either dead or dying. “Bring me some light in here! I can’t work like this.” The Corporal hurried in with a candle. Scisco took it and brought it closer to the blood, shedding light on even the smallest of details. Let’s see. There is a pattern here – the cleaning was done by a small, almost rectangular, object. It also left some strange marks. It almost looks like... The detective slowly turned towards Greenleaf. “Corporal,” he said with an uneasy voice, “come take a look at this.” Greenleaf walked around the blood towards him and looked at the smudge. “I don’t understand. What am I supposed to see? “Look closer, Corporal.” “I still don– by Celestia... Are– are those...?” “I’m afraid so. The pattern you see are indeed prints of taste buds. The killer, for I am now sure that the victim was indeed murdered, ate his blood. As to why he did it; I have no idea.” A small smile appeared on Scisco’s face. Well, well, well. Seems like this case might yet be more interesting than I thought. “Corporal, take your men and commence a sweep of the area. Search every basement and every attic. Don’t forget any caves, forests, lakes or whatever else you people have here. Tell your men they are searching for a body.” Chapter 4: Making FriendsChapter 4: Making Friends The last rays of sunlight filled Sugarcube Corner. As Pinkie was reaching for the keys, preparing to close the shop, her eyes fell upon a large group of ponies. Why is there such a commotion? Maybe some travelling performer arrived! I hope he’ll be better than Trixie was. Pinkie trotted towards the crowd, but couldn’t see why they gathered, until she heard a strong, authoritative voice. “Move along, there is nothing to see here!” There was a cordon of guards, carrying an object hidden under black cloth. “What, or who, are you carrying? Is it Caramel?” one of the bystanders asked. “I said there is nothing to see here!” said a gray stallion as he stepped forward. His brown suit underlined his stern tone as he stared directly into the onlooker’s eyes. “All information is classified, in order not to hamper the ongoing criminal investigation. Is that clear?” “Y–yes.” “Good. Now get out of the way!” Suddenly, a light-blue pegasus shot down from the sky, stopping inches above the cloth covered object. It was Sassaflash, who quickly lifted the cloth and uncovered the mysterious object. She cried out an ear-piercing scream and collapsed to the ground, taking the cloth with her, as the object turned out to be a horribly mangled, broken body of Caramel. “Who... Who did this to him? Tell me who it was, so I can do the same to him!” Sassaflash screamed, but another glance at dead Caramel was enough to send her weeping back to the ground. “All I can say is that we gathered some evidence, which we believe will lead to the killer. Do not take justice in your own hooves, please. We don’t need you accusing everypony around.” One of the guards covered the body again and the whole cordon continued moving towards its destination – the hospital’s morgue. How? How did they find him?! Nopony is foolish enough to go into the Everfree forest! It doesn’t matter how they found it. What matters is the evidence they claim to have. Lead them to the killer, they said. It seems like you didn’t do the job as properly as I thought after all. Pinkie stood still in front of the bakery, following the procession with her eyes. Her mane looked flatter than usual and her usual trademark grin was nowhere to be found, replaced by a blank expression. What should I do? Destroy the evidence they have? No use. They already know what evidence they have, so they can trace you even without it. The fact that you haven’t been dragged off yet means that they don’t have enough of it, or that they didn’t piece it all together yet. Her head lowered and small tears started to gather under her eyes. So... they are going to arrest and probably execute me? Is everything lost? It never is. Remember that you are strong. Stronger than you think. All you have to do is drink. Drink until you are full and then some more! Drink until you even sweat blood and then strike. Strike them down and tear them to pieces! You should also make some ‘friends’ in the process, they will prove helpful. Tears started to fall on the dusty road, and small sobs began to escape her throat. No! Are we playing this game again? Very well... Pinkie stood still for a minute, taking deep breaths, but felt nothing. What? Why aren’t you attacking? She clenched her teeth, squeezed her eyes and pressed her lips, ready to fight for her own mind. Isn’t taking control of her and destroying everything she holds dear what it wants? Talk to me! Opening her eyes, squinting at first, she found out everything was just the same as it was a minute ago. When nothing happened for another minute, she frowned and her posture sagged. “Whatever,” she said, and slowly walked back into the shop. ——— Pinkie shuffled and turned in her bed, her bloodshot eyes looking at the ceiling. She was laying there for three hours now. Why. Can’t. I. Fall. Asleep? The alarm clock read midnight, and Pinkie turned over her pillow for about the twentieth time. Hello there, Pinkie. I came to play our little game. Pinkie clenched her duvet and closed her eyes, cold sweat forming on her back. Leave me alone! I already told you that I don’t want to, and won’t, do it! If you didn’t want to, then I wouldn’t either. And believe me Pinkie, you will do it. A black fog started to cloud her vision. She tried to concentrate, to form at least some defences, but sleep deprivation and fear eroded her mental walls from within, so they only needed a little push to fall. What arrived was not a little push, but rather a large cannon ball, that blasted her into the black abyss of nothingness. ——— The lights of Carousel Boutique shone like a lighthouse in the dark. Rarity was working late into the night on one of her dresses again, her consumption of caffeine rivalling Twilight’s. One stitch here, one there and violà! The dress is finished. She took a step back, admiring her own work. This is one of my very best ones. I’m sure this will catch everypony’s eyes! She then gathered her threads and needles, putting each of them in their designated drawers. I could use some moonlight silk for my next dress... No, that’s too expensive. I could use the white lily cotton – the difference is minimal and it’s much cheaper. The saddle co– She spotted a shadow in the corner of her eye, but it was gone sooner than she could focus on it. She scanned the place where she saw it with her eyes, furrowing her brow when everything seemed to be in order. After staring there for a while, she finally moved on, getting back to her previous train of thoughts. ...could be done in the saddle-arabian style or– There it was again. Rarity could swear she saw it, but found nothing. She had that itch on the back of her neck, like someone was looking at her. Even when she carefully inspected each and every corner of the room, the feeling still refused to go away. “Is anyone here?” All that could be heard was the wind whistling through the branches of a nearby tree and a distant howling of a stray dog. “I guess it was nothing.” Rarity walked towards the stairs, but after three steps a floorboard creaked behind her. Her eyes widened and her pupils dilated when she heard it. She knew she should be alone, but something, or someone, was obviously here too! She didn’t wait for another second and bucked behind her, hitting something soft. She turned around and took a boxing stance. In front of her lay a pony dressed completely in black with even his face covered, who was now getting back on his legs. A stallion, Rarity guessed, because he reminded her of a bank robber from her favourite book. “Who are you? What are you doing in my house?” The pony rose from the floor back on his hooves and launched himself on Rarity, completely ignoring her wanna-be boxer posture. "Hel–!" The assailant buried his teeth in her neck, but Rarity drifted out into the merciful land of unconsciousness before he even started to suck. ——— The candles in the boutique had already burned out by the time Rarity woke up. It was still dark, yet she could see just fine. What happened? She slowly stood up, her torpid muscles screaming in protest, and leaned against the nearest wall for support. I was attacked... Her hoof quickly rose to her neck to check the place where she was bitten, but found no trace of any injury. I thought he bit me in the neck...? But it was no dream, I remember the psychopath vividly. I have to report him before he attacks somepony else! She managed to make two steps towards the door on her shaking legs, but then collapsed on the ground. I feel so weak... Maybe someone can help me? Rarity cleared her throat and shouted. “Sweetie Belle?” The shout wasn’t really loud – she didn’t have the energy for that – but it was enough to be heard upstairs. When no response came, Rarity started to hyperventilate. What if he got Sweetie too? As soon as the thought appeared, it was dismissed and Rarity grimaced at her own folly. Oh, right, she sleeps over at Applejack’s tonight. “Help! Anypony, please help me!” With silence being the only answer, Rarity’s brows furrowed. I can’t be expected to lie here until morning! “Help!” Rarity continued screaming her lungs out, until somepony finally knocked at the door. It was Berry Punch, who then walked into the boutique. “Hello? Did anyone shout for help here, or was it just my own imagination? Maybe I drank too much again...” Rarity loudly cleared her throat, which caused Berry to quickly look directly at the grounded mare. “Rarity? What happened? Why are you lying on the ground?! I’ll help you get up!” Berry Punch hurried towards Rarity and offered her a hoof. As Rarity took it to get back up, she felt the heat of Berry’s body. Her horn started to itch. “Thank you, Berry. Some ruffian broke into my house and attacked me.” she said, and observed Berry turning pale, “I woke just a few minutes ago and felt too weak to even walk. Could you help me get into my bed and then call the guards?” Rarity spoke calmly, like she was describing her trip to the spa. Berry, however, changed colours like a chameleon, going from pale to red in mere moments. At last, she gave a firm nod and supported Rarity by letting her lean on her, as she walked up the stairs. During that, however, Rarity leaned against Berry’s side, feeling her body heat again. The itch in her horn changed into pain, until it stopped suddenly. Strange, I’ve never had a headache that stopped so suddenly... I should probably be thankful. Of course you should. It is not every day that you gain a new friend, after all. Rarity stopped abruptly, causing Berry to almost fall. “What’s the matter? Does anything hurt you? Maybe I should take you to hospital instead...” “No, thank you, Berry. That won’t be necessary,” Rarity said, laughing nervously. Berry shrugged and they both continued on their way up the stairs. What was that? It was like somepony spoke inside my own head... ...Which is exactly what happened. Please allow me to introduce myself – I am you. Rarity jerked a little, but continued walking. Berry looked at her and shook her head, saying nothing. What do you mean by ‘I am you’? I am I! Or am I going crazy? You are anything but crazy, darling, I assure you of that. I am just the part of you that had always wanted to get out, to fulfill your secret desires, but was stopped by your social restrictions and self-control. Having my own voice is... pleasant, to say the least. They arrived to the top of the stairs, changing their course towards the bedroom. What secret desires? And why do I hear you now? I know nothing more than you do, so why I can speak is as much a mystery to me as to you. And by secret desires I mean... Do you remember the night at the gala? Prince Blueblood and his inexcusable behaviour? Of course I do! How could I forget that brute? I am the part of you that wanted to kill him on the spot. Rarity’s face was whiter than freshly fallen snow now. She pressed against Berry’s side even more and started forming some response in her head, but the voice of her friend tore her from her musings before she could come up with anything. “Here we are. Are you sure you don’t want me to call a doctor?” “Thank you Berry, but there is no need for a doctor. I feel just fine.” Rarity said, and gave Berry a weak smile while getting into her bed. That’s a lie and you know it. You don’t feel fine at all! There is a voice speaking in your head, for Celestia’s sake! But I might know about something that will make you feel better... And what is that? Some terrible, insane thing, I’d wager. “If you say so...” Berry said, walking towards the door. Stop her! Without even thinking about it, Rarity’s horn flared with a dark-blue, almost black, colour and aimed at the door. The door slammed shut with enough force to make the windows shiver. Berry winced and looked at Rarity with a raised brow. “Is there anything else you wanted? All you had to do was ask, there’s no need to be so dramatic.” Tell her to come closer. Why? Do you want to get rid of me, or not? Just tell her to come closer! “Could you come closer, please?” said Rarity, and gave Berry a wide smile. “Sure,” Berry replied, and walked right next to Rarity, still lying in her bed. Good. Right now, there should be a spell trying to get into your horn. Cast it. What will it do? It will get rid of me. Rarity quickly started casting the spell, the air around her getting darker and darker. Berry took a step back and spoke with a wavering voice. “Uh... Rarity? You are starting to scare me.” Rarity ignored her and continued weaving her spell. She recognised some parts of it, and knew that she shouldn’t be able to cast it, but right now it was easier than even the gem finding spell. “I’m getting the hay out of here!” Berry said, and galloped towards the closed door. Try as she might, the door remained firmly closed. Rarity cast the spell, which hit Berry Punch in the back. It slowly levitated Berry towards her, preventing her from kicking and screaming. What? I thought it will get me rid of you! It will, you just have to wait a little longer. Berry hovered in front of Rarity, her head leaning to the right, exposing her neck. Rarity stared at the whole thing, wide eyed. Now, for the final step, bite her into the neck. What? Why would I want to do something so disgusting?! And why would I want to harm her; she helped me, after all! Because you want to bite her. If you didn’t, I wouldn’t push you into doing it. Rarity thought about it for a while, her eyes drawn constantly towards the veins On Berry’s neck. Nonsense. Even if some perverted part of me wanted to do it, there is still a strong part that doesn’t! That part doesn’t have a voice. Also, if you don’t do it, you’ll never get rid of me. It’s just a little bite, nothing else. Every time Rarity looked at the exposed neck of her purple friend, saliva started to gather in her mouth, and every time she looked away, it got harder and harder to resist looking again. What do you have to lose? She already thinks you are insane, and unless you bite her, she might be correct! Only an insane person would willingly keep another voice in her head. Willingly? I want nothing more than to get rid of you! Prove it. If you truly want to get rid of me, bite her. If you don’t, then I will continue pestering you forever. And by forever, I mean every day, every hour, every minute and every second. How long will it take for you to go insane, I wonder? It will be, however, too late to change your decision then. “It seems like I have no other choice...” It’s just a little bite. I’m sure Berry will understand. Rarity leaned towards her, licking her lips as she looked at the exposed arteries. She then pressed her lips against Berry’s soft coat and pierced her skin, noticing only now that her teeth seem to be longer. When the first drops of blood touched her tongue, she moaned. What hit her tongue was a symphony of tastes, like a culinary masterpiece. It tasted like green grass, freshly harvested from a meadow in summer. Like wine, old and mature, that even the best of restaurants can’t provide. This is simply divine! Never before had I tasted anything as magnificent as this! Rarity was now swallowing the crimson liquid with deep gulps, not noticing what her horn did. Small tendrils of darkness started to seep out of it, moving towards Berry’s head. When they reached the wide-eyed mare, they invaded her, going through her eyes, ears, mouth and nostrils into her head. Soon, the tendrils started to pulse and Berry looked paler and paler. More! After a few minutes, Berry Punch was dead. Her blood was now inside Rarity’s belly, which she now rubbed, wearing a big smile. Darkness no longer surrounded her horn, which was now faintly glowing with its inner light. That was positively delicious! Are you still there, Voice? She tried to clear her mind from everything, making place for the voice to say something. When no ‘alien’ thought appeared, her smile widened even more. That worked too! Everything is alright then... Rarity closed her eyes and continued to smile for the next few seconds. Then her eyes snapped open. “By Celestia...! Berry!” She hurried towards Berry, who showed no signs of movement, and started to push on Berry’s chest repeatedly, checking for pulse every few seconds. Soon, she realized that it doesn’t matter whether the heart works or not, when it has nothing to pump. “Berry... I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t want to... I didn’t mean to... It is all fault of that thug who did this to me!” Rarity’s features hardened, her brow furrowed and the pulsating light inside her horn intensified. She rose from the floor, taking a wide stance, like she was challenging the world to throw all it can against her. “I will find him, and when I do, he will pay. I promise this to you, Berry. It is the least I can do...” Chapter 5: The MeetingChapter 5: The Meeting Scisco frowned as he watched the guards failing to pull out a dead body from Ponyville’s lake. He didn’t know the victim personally, but from what Corporal Greenleaf told him, she was the town’s drunk. “How is it going, Corporal?” “Not good, sir. Someone tied a large boulder around her neck to stop the body from floating. It was pure luck there were ponies scuba diving today, or we would have searched for her for weeks. How was your talk with the Sergeant, if I may ask, sir?” A smile crept upon the detective’s face – Greenleaf finally showed at least some personality. So far, he seemed like a machine to Scisco. “Not good, Corporal – especially because it didn’t happen. I tried getting to him three times already, but his secretary always told me that he’s busy, not feeling well or some similar excuse. I have a feeling that Sergeant knows well our talk won’t be pleasant, and so he tries to avoid it.” “I’m sorry to hear that, sir. Would you like to see how our men fish out the body, sir? They are right over there.” Scisco nodded and walked towards the waterside. Two guards were in the water, diving with knives in their mouths so they could cut the rope that held the boulder. At least they’re having some fun. Celestia knows they needed a bath anyway. “Corporal,” Scisco said, turning back to Greenleaf. “Did the results from morgue arrive yet?” “Yes sir, just a few minutes before you came here.” “Well, what do they say?” “The body is of a stallion in his twenties. His height is–” “Skip the irrelevant parts, Corporal!” “Oh, um, err... The victim was killed by a sharp object that sliced his throat. Presumably a razor or a very sharp knife. He then drowned in his own blood.” Greenleaf gulped as his eyes slid down the report and the images attached to it, his face turning slowly greener. “There are four bite marks on the neck of the victim, through which the blood was, presumably, removed. The other wounds and broken bones were probably caused after death, presumably by timberwolves and other forest predators.” “Presumably, probably... Who did this report?” Scisco asked, furrowing his brow. Greenleaf took a step back, bowed his head and spoke with a shaky voice. “A doctor at the hospital, sir. We don’t have a specialist on this kind of thing. I’m sorry, sir!” Scisco facehoofed and shook his head, while Greenleaf seemed to get smaller and smaller from all the cowering. Idiots, idiots, idiots. How am I supposed to work with this? “We’ve got it!” a guard in the lake shouted. Soon, the guards carried the dead body of a purple mare out of the water. The body was in good shape – no sliced throat, no injuries. She looked like she was sleeping. “Sir! We’ve found something!” Scisco moved towards the body and looked closely at the area the guards were pointing at. There, hidden in her wet coat, were two bite marks. “Well, well ,well. It seems like we have a serial killer on our hands. Let me guess – no blood in this body either?” When the guard nodded, a small smile briefly appeared on his face. “I think it is safe to assume that the killer of Mr. Caramel is also the murderer of... eh...” “Berry Punch, sir.” “...Miss Berry Punch. Have her transported to the morgue, and this time, I want to know exactly how the blood got out of the body! Send for a specialist from Canterlot if you need, but I want the results lying on my desk tomorrow!” The case gets more and more interesting. This might not be such a waste of time as I originally thought. Scisco turned around and went back to his office. ——— Pinkie found herself lying in her bed. She was woken by a ray of sunlight that pierced through a gap in the blinds and found her eye with deadly accuracy. She rolled around for a little while, but eventually got up. I had such a terrible dream... baking cupcakes will make the bad memories go away in a jiffy! Dream? Suuuuure... I bet you can’t guess where I was yesterday. I had so much fun... Pinkie started bashing her head against the nearest wall, words escaping through her clenched teeth. “Why– won’t– you– leave– me– alone?” I thought you have already realised that I am here to stay. Also, hitting your head only hurts you, not me. But continue – it looks funny. Pinkie’s mane was even flatter than yesterday, and the scowl plastered on her face promised suffering and death to anyone who would dare to annoy her. She then went downstairs, where the Cakes were having breakfast. Well? What did you do? Killed someone again? Or did you settle for some bloody midnight snack this time? Meanie! You are so funny when you’re angry, Pinkie Pie. I think I’ll just leave you in the dark. You’ll know what I did soon enough anyway. “Good morning, Pinkie Pie! Did you sleep well? You seem to be in a rather bad mood today,” Mr. Cake said. “What are you talking about? Everything is just damn swell, isn’t it? What could possibly annoy me on such a fine day like this?” she replied, spitting out every word. “Eh... Everything’s fine then,” Mr. Cake said, quickly looking away from Pinkie’s eyes. Pinkie started eating her breakfast, consisting of three cupcakes and a cup of milk, biting into each cupcake like it was her mortal enemy. “So, any news about what happened to Caramel? Or is everything ‘classified’?” Pinkie asked. “Only that the funeral is on Saturday,” Mrs. Cake replied, stepping into the conversation. “I know his death hit you deeply, Pinkie, but you should just... let it go. Death is just a part of life-cycle after all. Even when it comes unexpected, like in Caramel’s case.” “Oh, really? I bet you would talk differently if it was Pound Cake or Pumpkin Cake who died. Would it still be just a part of life-cycle?” Seeing their open mouths, she stood up from the table and moved towards the door. “I thought so.” She slammed the door behind her, leaving two wide-eyed ponies on the other side of them. ——— Pinkie walked out into a beautiful, sun-filled day. The birds were singing, the people chatted and laughed, someone was even singing. It was all in sharp contrast to Pinkie, who walked with her head down, growling at anyone who got in her path or even dared to say ‘Good morning’ to her. What are you planning to do? What I should have done several days ago. Twilight’s machine will get me rid of you. You mean the same machine that couldn’t tell that you are a vampony the last time you were there? Good luck with that! I’ll just mask all the unusual thoughts that could give me away. “Mornin’ to ya, Pinkie. Why so glum?” a familiar voice asked. She mustered all the joy she had left, and put it all into one, small smile. “I’m on my way to Twilight’s...” “I reckon ya want to talk ’bout what happened to Berry, right? Bad stuff happenin’ these last few days.” The smile vanished from Pinkie’s lips in an instant, making place for a loud gasp. “What happened to Berry?” Pinkie screamed and started shaking Applejack. Applejack got out of Pinkie’s grasp and slowly pushed her away. “Ahm’ sorry, Pinkie. I didn’t realize ya didn’t know...” “Know what?” “How do I put this... Berry just... eh... isn’t with us anymore, y’know?” she said, and, seeing Pinkie’s watery eyes, hugged her. So this is what you did last night... Pinkie freed herself from the crushing embrace the muscular farm mare gave her, and turned away from her. “I’m sorry Applejack. I have to go to Twilight, doubly now,” she said, and ran away, not looking back. ——— Pinkie Pie almost rammed the door out of its hinges when she ran into the library. She looked around the room, her gaze shifting from shelf to shelf, until she finally spotted a suitably large pile of books. “Twilight!” she yelled and started to dig through the book layer. “You have to help me! Something terrible has happened! Quick, this is not the time for studying!” She finally found a purple leg and yanked it with all her might. Twilight was pulled from her book hill with enough force to knock Pinkie on the ground. “Ow! What’s the matter, Pinkie Pie? Did something happen?” “Yes, Twilight! I have to tell you that...” That I am a vampony! “...that... that something had happened to Berry Punch. She’s... she’s not with us anymore. First Caramel, and now Berry? I can’t go on anymore, Twilight. I need help!” The shift in Pinkie’s mind went smoothly; nothing out of the ordinary could be seen on the outside. I didn’t want to say that! And how come I am not in the dark this time? Simple – your survival instinct told you not to tell Twilight what you are, so when you disobeyed, it took my side, shifting the scales in my favour. I’m not sure how long this will last, but it will certainly be longer than ever before. Time to have some fun... “Don’t worry, Pinkie,” Twilight smiled and hugged her. “There’s a detective now. I’m sure he will catch whoever did these things. I was afraid that all this will be too much for you, but don’t worry; I’ll help you get through this. How about I gather the girls and we’ll all go someplace nice?” Pinkie wiped her tears and gave Twilight a smile. “I would like that very much, Twilight.” ——— Pinkie was sitting at a local café with her friends, sipping her hot chocolate while listening to Rainbow Dash’s bragging. “...and then I did a double tail spin, dived straight down, and ended it all with hitting a cloud, where I took a well deserved nap!” Pinkie looked around her and saw Twilight reading a book while nodding and saying things like ‘Uh-huh. That’s nice. Please continue, I’m listening.’. Rarity was checking her looks in her hoof mirror, Applejack was desperately trying to keep her eyes open, only Fluttershy seemed to pay attention. “Did I guys tell you about the stunt I managed to pull yesterday? Listen, it all...” “Stop! I mean... ya outta let other ponies get a word in sometime.” “Pffft. Whatever, you’ll all just talk about the murders anyway.” “Rainbow!” Twilight said, scowling at her. “Remember why we all came here – to cheer up Pinkie Pie. Talking about these... incidents won’t help!” “Do we even know whether Berry was really murdered? It could have been just an accident, right?” said Rarity, her gaze jumping from one face to another. “An accident?” Rainbow replied, raising her brow at Rarity, as if unsure whether she was joking or not. “Are you serious? Does a millstone tied around the neck sound like an accident to you? There is some psycho running around killing ponies, that’s what’s happening.” Twilight glared at her through narrowed eyes. “What? It’s true.” “A... a murderer? Oh my... maybe I should take my animal friends and hide in the forest. I’m sure Mr. and Mrs. Bear would let us stay in their cave.” “Could you all please stop panicking?” Twilight said, giving each of them a stern look. “There is a detective from Canterlot who will solve the whole problem. Now, can’t any of you think about something else to talk about? And no more flight tricks, Rainbow!” she said, after Rainbow Dash grinned and inhaled deeply, prepared to start another word waterfall. “Did you change your manestyle, Pinkie? I must say I approve,” Rarity said, pointing at Pinkie’s now completely straight mane. “Yeaaaaah... I... remembered the rock farm and decided to uh... have them like I used to...” she said, and gave them the biggest smile she could muster. They will never fall for this! They know that I like my hair fuzzy! “It certainly looks better than the fuzzy hair you usually have.” Rarity said, while the others nodded. Whaaaa...? I thought they liked my hair fuzzy! 1:0 for me, then. “The detective sucks!” “Rainbow! I thought we were clear about this!” “Sorry, Twilight, but he does, and I don’t feel like talking about manes. I mean Berry died while he was here, but the killer is still on the loose!” “Now, now, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, wearing a grin that even Pumpkin Cake could tell was fake. “I’m sure he does everything he can, and if he needs more time then let him have it. Maybe the killer has already left anyway.” “Are you feeling alright, Rarity? This is the second time today that you said a complete nonsense. If the killer wanted to leave, then he would have left right after killing Caramel! No, the killer is somewhere out there, waiting for the right time to strike. It could be anyone! Even someone from the guard, which would explain why they are all so clueless,” Rainbow Dash said. “Rainbow! Look what you did!” Twilight said, and motioned towards Fluttershy, hiding under the table. “Talk about something else!” There was silence, long and awkward, that seemed to last for ages. Finally, it was Rainbow Dash again who spoke. “I bet it was a vampony. I heard that there were bite marks on Caramel’s neck, just like in the old stories!” “Rainbow!” Twilight facehoofed. “I said that we should talk about something different, and besides, vamponies aren’t real.” “Agreed. Vamponies are definitely just an old mare’s tale, nothing else,” said Rarity. “Yes, Rainbow! They are nothing but an old mare’s tale. Even I know that, and I believe in these things!” They all looked at Pinkie. Do you think I overdid it? Definitely. “Ah think,” said Applejack, saving Pinkie from their glares, “that vamponies are real. Granny Smith told me all ’bout them, and she’s no liar.” “Yeah, they are real!” Rainbow said, hitting the table with her hoof. “I haven’t seen one yet, but I bet it’s because they are scared to pick a bone with me!” “Vamponies... oh my... vamponies... help... vamponies... oh no...” could be heard from under the table. “Stop with this nonsense! If it makes you feel better, then I’ll study something on vamponies, all right?” Twilight said, and scowled at both Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “Yeah!” “Yes!” “There is no need for that, darling!” “Definitely unnecessary!” “Please, do that. If you don’t mind, of course...” “It is decided then! I will find out everything about vamponies, and you will drop this stupid theme. Now, did I tell you about the new spell that...” Chapter 7: TownsfolkChapter 7: Townsfolk The room was dark, with only the last smouldering remains of wood in the fireplace illuminating its immediate vicinity. Not that Pinkie Pie would mind: she could see just fine, and her mind was occupied by something completely different anyway. Where the hay am I? She looked around, her gaze jumping from object to object, until settling on the nearest wall. The wall was a giant speaker. What exactly am I doing in Vinyl’s house? I wanted to have a snack, but then my great and glorious reign over your body ended. How sad. Pinkie tried to leave through the nearest window, but something held her back. Upon checking, she realised that a piece of her clothing, which she didn’t even know she had, was caught by a protruding nail. Why am I wearing my ninja costume? Because in the dark, it’s harder to see black than bright pink. Duh! Pinkie freed her clothes from the grasp of the rusty nail, and moved towards the Sugarcube Corner. She made no effort to hide – even if somepony saw her wearing ninja costume, it would probably be attributed to ‘Pinkie being Pinkie’. So, what did I miss? How long was I out? Just a few hours. It will be dawn soon. As for what you missed, I’m not telling you. It will be funnier this way. She turned a corner, and had the Sugarcube Corner in sight. She walked with a slow, lazy pace, like she was just taking a stroll, until she heard somepony yell ‘Detective Scisco! Detective Scisco!’ from a nearby building. She broke into a full gallop, but stumbled and fell flat on her face. Tss. Tss. Tss. Why so nervous, Pinkie? It had probably nothing to do with you. You should relax; maybe take a little bite of something to calm your nerves. Or a little bite of somepony... Oh, shut up! Pinkie got up, made a futile attempt to shake the dust and dirt from herself, and approached Sugarcube Corner. She quietly sneaked into the bakery, moving into her room like a shadow, where she undressed, cleaned her costume as much as she could, and went to bed. ——— Rarity had been pacing around her room ever since she got back. She didn’t sleep – she couldn’t with her brain so occupied. She moved from wall to wall, sometimes stopping and mumbling something, only to shake her head later and continue in her walk. She also occasionally looked at the short hair, the only ‘evidence’ she recovered so far, which she now kept in a protective, glass box like a precious jewel. Think, Rarity, think! Who has yellow coat? Fluttershy, but the thought alone is ridiculous. Mr. Cake... it could have been him... or Spitfire, that wonderbolt – she’s fast enough to get here from Canterlot, no? Or Flim or Flam could have returned to seek revenge. Or it could have been Daisy, who has yellow in her cutie mark. Or it could have been anyone of the dozens and dozens of other ponies! Like many times that morning, Rarity fell on her bed and stared at the ceiling, sighing. This leads nowhere. Help me, Voice! I need some fresh ideas! Now you need me. I still want that reward you promised. Rarity rolled her eyes. Next time I feed, my body will be all yours, alright? Just remember that I have enough fail-safes to take the control back, so don’t get any ideas. Well, that is my reward for the spells, but what will you give me for my advice? I have full access to your memories, and they are overflowing with information – it is no easy task to rummage through them and find what you seek. Rarity got up from her bed and started pacing again, furrowing her brow. What to offer to a voice without a body? A body. But since that isn’t an option, I want what I always wanted – you fulfilling your deepest desires. Rarity rolled her eyes again. Don’t worry, no killing, since you wouldn’t do it anyway. I’m talking about the little things. So little, but so many of them... Give me control over your body for a few hours and let me do all I want. I promise there will be no killing, blood-drinking, or turning ponies into vamponies. Rarity burst out laughing, but it sounded dry, hollow, and forced. Do you seriously expect me to agree to this? Give you control over my body? No control, no advice. Rarity frowned and sat on her bed again, holding her head with her hooves, rocking her brain for any alternatives. She sat like that for nearly ten minutes, before sighing. How long do you want? 4 hours. No way. The shorter the time, the smaller the advice. 10 minutes. Really? I won’t tell you anything! 3 hours. 20 minutes. I might tell you something along the lines ‘I think it is going to rain.’ for that! I’ll give you half an hour, but not a second more! I’ll give you a pretty small advice for that... I don’t care! Out with it! Fine. Yesterday, something strange occurred. Pinkie Pie is often acting strangely and irrationally, but yesterday, it was a completely different kind of strangeness, but you just can’t put your hoof on why. Also, why did she back you up with that whole ‘vampony equals old mare’s tale’ thing? Rarity’s lips pressed together and went down, forming an upside down ‘U’. She began pacing again and stomped with each step. That is all? That there was something wrong with Pinkie? Don’t you think that it is quite natural for someone so childish and... inexperienced in real world affairs to act strange, when her friends begin to die? To top it off, when the killer is on the loose and she is in danger too? You won’t get anything for this! But why did she back you up? She had no reason to! Your sub consciousness felt that there was something wrong with her, which is why it stood out enough for me to notice it! Fine! I’ll head to Sugarcube Corner right after breakfast, but if it turns out to be some red herring, the deal is off! Rarity made one last stomp and went downstairs, heading for the pantry. ——— ...I beg for a quick response. Signed Detective Scisco. Scisco finished writing his last letter and exhaled. Never before did he need to commit so much arse-kissing before today, when he begged favours from nearly every single criminalistics specialist in Equestria. This case was something special – there were enough clues to uncover everything, and he knew it, but the way to assemble them together, to make a clear picture, eluded him completely. Maybe if that fool Ignavus didn’t hinder me at every opportunity I would have cracked this case already. And maybe if that idiot Greenleaf focused more on his assignments rather than on old mare’s tales I would have the results of that Celestia damned evidence analysis already! Scisco slammed his hoof on the mahogany table and winced in pain, for his hoof landed directly on the pointy end of the writing quill. He looked at the letters, frowned, and went out of the door into the sunny morning, walking towards the post office. Might as well ask around whether anything suspic– By Celestia... Am I really desperate enough to ask these bumpkins? I hope there will be another attack soon; that might give me some new clues. After finishing his business at the post office, he headed towards the nearest building and frowned at it before knocking. He was greeted by a gray-coated, wall-eyed pegasus. “Hi!!!” “Hello Miss... Derpy Hooves, was it?” Well that’s just my luck – I chose a random house, and of course, it is inhabited by the town’s retard. Greenleaf told me about her. A little flying disaster, destroying everything she lays her hooves on. “Yes, do you have a muffin?” Derpy gave him a large smile, eyeing his saddlebags with one eye and the ceiling with other. “Um... no. But I have a question: did you see any–“ “I want a muffin, not a question!” she said, and the smile on her face shrank a little. “Look,” Scisco said, and scowled a little, before remembering who he was speaking to and replacing it with a small smile. “How about I give you a muffin, after you answer my question? Does that sound alright?” Derpy nodded. “Alright, did you see anything suspicious lately? Any ponies in the middle of the night, doing some bad things or something?” “I saw a muffin.” Scisco sighed. This was a waste of time. “Uh-huh. Time for me to go. Bye,” Scisco said and started walking away. “Wait! I want a muffin! I saw somepony dressed completely in black tonight! Now give me my muffin... please.” Scisco quickly turned around and stared deep into her eyes, like he always did when he suspected somepony of lying. This time it lacked the usual effect, as Derpy simply returned the stare and smiled. “Where?” he asked. “I don’t remember.” “How did that person look like, apart from being dressed in black? Tall? Short?”¨ “I don’t know.” Scisco scowled. “Do you know anything about that person?” “No. Will you give me a muffin now?” Scisco looked at her for a while, contemplating whether she was trying to anger him, or if she was really that stupid. He decided for the latter. “You know what? Yes. Here, have a bit and go buy it,” he said, and held one bit in front of her eyes. However, when she reached for it, he quickly retracted his leg. “But whenever you see anything suspicious, like tonight, you will immediately come to my office and tell me about it. Understood?” When Derpy nodded he gave her the bit, and watched her galloping towards the bakery. I feel like my IQ dropped by several points after this conversation. And this was just the first house! Scisco slowly walked towards the neighbouring house, doing little, slow steps. It was as if he was trying to delay the inevitable conversation. Finally, he knocked. “Hello?” a gray mare with black mane asked, after opening the door. “Greetings, madam eh...” “Octavia.” “...Madam Octavia. My name is detective Scisco, and I’m trying to solve the string of murders that happened as of late,” he said, and gave her what he considered to be a suave smile. What he produced looked like a smile of a rapist, who just lured his victim into a dark alley. Octavia lifted a brow, her face devoid of any sign of excitement. “Uh-huh. You are doing a pretty bad job then.” Go to Tartarus! I’m doing the best I can! The smile remained on Scisco’s face, but shrank considerably. “Really? I am sorry to hear that. Anyway, I need some help to solve this, and you can provide that help! Did you see anything suspicious lately, apart from those murders? Anything out of the ordinary?” “I’m not sure...” she said, and stroke her chin with her hoof. “Daisy’s flowers looked a bit withered today, although that’s nothing new. I can’t find my fiddlestick, and Vinyl has a strange, new drumstick, which is weird, since she doesn’t play drums. Wait a minute... Excuse me; I am going to kill her.” Octavia slammed the door right in front of Scisco’s nose, after which he could hear ‘I am going to destroy you, Vinyl!’ from inside the house. Mental note: If somepony named Vinyl is found dead, Octavia is the prime suspect. “Well, that was fruitless. Let’s try another house.” Scisco walked towards the next house and knocked, this time prepared to get the pleasantries out of the way as quickly as possible. “Good morning, honourable town-dweller. My name is detective Sciso, and I’m in charge of solving these murder cases. Any detail you can give me might help tremendously. Did anything strange or out of the ordinary happen in the last few days?” “Um... Nice to meet you,” she said, and waved at him with her hoof. “I’m Bonbon and live in this house together with Lyra Heartstrings. I didn’t see anything suspicious lately. Sorry.” You’re not getting off the hook so easily! “Are you sure, Miss Bonbon? Anything?” “Well, there is this talk about vamponies around the town, but that’s nonsense, right?” Finally somepony with a hint of intelligence! “Indeed. Anything else?” “Well, there was something last night, but it was probably just somepony fooling around...” Scisco’s ears shot up and he started examining her much more closely. “Last night? Tell me more, please.” “Well, I was out drinking with a few friends, you know, to honour Berry’s memory and all, so I went home really, really late. As I was passing the town hall, I caught a glimpse of a pony dressed completely in black, with hood and all, dancing around something. I figured he or she was just drunk and moved on, towards my house.” Scisco looked her directly in the eyes. “Did you see that object? Or anything else? And I mean anything?” “N-no! He was pretty far, so I couldn’t see anything else, just a figure, dancing around something. Maybe there was some singing or chanting, or something; I don’t know. I was just too far away.” “Thank you, this helped me more than you think.” “It was my pleasure.” “Indeed it was. Farewell,” he said, and walked away from the door. Dressed completely in black, dancing, maybe singing or chanting, combined with strange symbols made of guts. That points unmistakably towards a ritual murder! There is no vampony, my dear Greenleaf, but a cult! Removing blood is probably part of one of their rituals. It all makes sense now, and all I have to do is to wait for the answers on my letters to arrive. ——— Greenleaf stayed at the scene of the gruesome crime longer than Scisco, making sure that the photographer didn’t forget to capture even a single symbol with his apparatus. That bastard! From the very first second we met, I’ve done everything I can to help: “Go fetch some specialist!” /“Yes, sir!”/ “Where is my damned coffee?” /“Right here, sir.”/ “I better have those results by tomorrow!” /“Yes, sir. Will do, sir.”/ But the first time I have an idea, that arrogant prick dismisses it without even giving it a thought! The corporal kicked a nearby rock, sending it all the way across the street. He turned around and saw that the photographer was already finished with his work, and was now enjoying a hot cup of coffee, while laughing quietly at his superior’s display, lifting an eyebrows. Greenleaf took the photos, ‘accidentally’ stumbled into the photographer – who was now soaked from his own drink – and headed towards the library, ignoring the angry shouts of his victim. I’ll show him! I’ll prove to him that I was right, or at least find out the truth sooner than he does. Greenleaf stormed into the library, laid the photos on a table, and called the librarian. “In the name of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I demand your assistance, librarian. Show yourself and help me, now!” A groan came from upstairs and was soon followed by a purple unicorn mare with a dark blue mane who had just woken up, judging from her dishevelled mane and sleepy eyes. “The library is open...” Twilight said, yawning. “It is open from eight AM till five PM. Right now it’s six eighteen AM, so please leave, and let me sleep.” Greenleaf melted a little, seeing how the mare almost sleeps standing, but regained his posture quickly. This was his duty, his service to the Empire! And he’d be damned if he left a serial killer running around for two more hours, just so one mare can sleep in! “Librarian, this is no time for sleep – you have to serve the Equestrian Empire to the best of your abilities by helping me unravel this horrible mystery. Do you, or do you not recognise these symbols?” he said, and pointed at the photos. Twilight glanced at the pictures, her eyes shot wide open, and she quickly looked away. “Are... are those...?” “Yes, those are indeed inner organs of a gutted victim we found this morning. They seem to be arranged into some symbols, however, and we, the Royal Guard, want you to find out what they mean – I have heard your name, which I can’t remember right now, mentioned on many occasions, always in connection with magic, or some mystery.” Actually, I just asked a mare at the town’s market about who is the biggest nerd in Ponyville. You certainly look like one, at least. “Since we cannot afford to wait for a specialist to arrive, you are the best we’ve got. Any questions?” Twilight looked at him, frowning and lifting her brow at the same time – it took Greenleaf a considerable effort to keep his face straight. Finally, the frown won, and she asked: “What?” “No time to repeat everything. Just find out what these symbols mean, then go to the barracks and ask for corporal Greenleaf – that’s me. Until our cooperation ends, I name you my personal assistant, with access to the crime scenes and the barrack’s canteen. Remember, this is your duty!” Greenleaf walked out of the library, and slammed the door behind him. Good job, Greenleaf! With the princess’s personal protégé’s help, you are sure to solve the whole case. Too bad I can’t remember her name, though. Skylight Starker? Something like that; it doesn’t matter anyway. Now to do all the work Scisco ‘kindly’ assigned to me. Greenleaf sighed, and walked towards his next destination: the morgue, where piles of paperwork and several clueless doctors eagerly awaited him. Chapter 8: Lies, Assumptions, and MisconceptionsChapter 8: Lies, Assumptions, and Misconceptions It was still early in the morning when Rarity stood in front of Pinkie’s room, knocking and waking her. And for what? So she can ask if her life-long friend is hiding some information about a bloodthirsty, murdering monster? Ridiculous. The longer Rarity thought about it, the more inclined she was to just go away, to forget about the whole Pinkie thing and look somewhere else. But, as the Voice kept reminding her: where? Berry’s blood was on her hooves, and the one responsible was still out there, killing more innocents every day. She wasn’t going to let a clue slip away, no matter how small and unlikely it was. The door opened, and Rarity was greeted by sleepy eyed Pinkie Pie. When Rarity spotted how straight Pinkie’s mane was she felt a small sting of envy, remembering the time and effort it took every morning to put her mane in order. However, the mane wasn’t the only thing she noticed – Pinkie’s coat was darker than usual. It said a lot about the situation in town when its happiest inhabitant looked like the very incarnation of depression. Rarity walked into the room and sat on a chair, while Pinkie just lay on her bed, her eyelids repeatedly drooping and then snapping open again as she stared at the ceiling. “So, why are you here, Rarity?” “Is it so unusual for me to visit my good friend just to cheer her up?” “It is at...” Pinkie glanced at her alarm clock. “... 7:26 in the morning.” “Oh.” Rarity said, scolding the ‘Voice’ for making her wake Pinkie Pie up. “You are right, of course, darling. Curiosity brought me here. Curiosity of such strength, that I forgot to take the time into consideration. I’m sorry, Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie sat up, gave Rarity a weak smile, yawned, and said, “Okie dokie. What are you curious about? If it’s about ninjas, then I can’t help you.” Rarity smiled – this was the good old random Pinkie that she had always known. “I’d like to know why you were against Twilight studying vamponies.” Pinkie inhaled sharply, and her eyes widened, no longer looking sleepy at all. She got up from her bed, and looked at Rarity. “Why... Why would you want to know that?” Rarity raised an eyebrow, and moved a step closer to Pinkie Pie. “Curiosity, my dear. As you correctly pointed out yesterday, you are the one who believes in those things. So why wouldn’t you want Twilight to investigate?” Pinkie’s gaze shifted from side to side, avoiding Rarity’s eyes, while taking a step back. “I– I didn’t want to waste any time. Just like you, I didn’t want Twilight to do it, because vamponies don’t exist.” “You believed that Zecora is an evil enchantress,” Rarity said, looking Pinkie Pie directly in the eyes, “only because she wore a hood. You know and believe in obscure animals and beings that everyone thinks extinct, which is why you were among the few who recognised parasprites, and the only one who knew how to deal with them. But you do not believe in vamponies, even though they are among the most believed of myths? I find it hard to believe that.” Pinkie bit her lip, retreated by another step, and started sweating. “Stop lying to me, Pinkie Pie!” she yelled, while Pinkie cowered in a corner of the room. “I know that you are hiding something, and I want to know what!” When Pinkie started sobbing, Rarity softened her tone. “Don’t worry, darling. I’m sure that you did nothing wrong. Just tell me – what do you know? Is there somepony who you consider to be a vampony around? Did somepony hurt you? Please, Pinkie, tell me. We are friends, are we not?” “Yes,” Pinkie said mid-sob. “So tell me, please.” “There... There was a vampony. It was a stallion, and I saw him kill Caramel. He then told me to keep quiet, otherwise he’ll kill me.” Rarity embraced Pinkie Pie and started stroking her back, waiting until the sobs stopped. “What did the stallion look like? Where did he go? When did it happen?” “He... He was dressed in black and his voice sounded male, but it was muffled by his clothes, so I couldn’t recognise it. He then ran out of the door and into the streets, turning right at the nearest corner. I saw him after leaving the party, so it must have been... three o’clock?” Rarity smiled and loosened her hug. “Thank you, Pinkie. And don’t be afraid to tell me if you see anything more. Now go get some sleep, alright?” “But where are you going to go? Are you going to tell the guard?” “If I told the guard, then the vampony would know that you ‘spilled the beans’, as they say. Don’t worry, darling. I won’t tell them a thing. I’ll try to find him on my own.” With that, Rarity turned around and walked out of the room, leaving teary-eyed Pinkie Pie behind. ——— Greenleaf had a bad day. He went to the morgue right after visiting the library, and listened to several doctors that had just one, simple job – determine how the blood got out of the victim’s body. A job they failed miserably. All they discovered was that the blood went through those bite marks on the neck, which was nothing surprising, and even the long awaited specialist from Canterlot couldn’t find anything new. Greenleaf scolded them for their incompetence and went to Scisco’s office, where he was scolded for being incompetent. It was already getting dark when he walked back to the barracks, the heavy clouds above him promising rain. He kept replaying the events of the past several days in his head. It just wasn’t fair – he lived a fairly comfortable life, he was respected, and the biggest of his worries was whether the weather will be nice during his upcoming vacation. All these things were gone now: the more victims they found, the lower was his respect among both the townsfolk and his men, he had to cancel his vacation, and Scisco turned his life into a torment. There were even rumours saying that sergeant Ignavus was going to fire him! His eyes moistened as he thought about it. Being fired... He had dreamed about being a member of the royal guard ever since he was little, and could imagine no worse disgrace than being fired from it. Normally, such rumours wouldn’t worry him, but this time they seemed to hold some truth. Just like Scisco, Greenleaf tried to speak with his commanding officer, and just like Scisco, he was turned away by Ignavus’s secretary. Why would the Sergeant avoid him? Other guards had no problems reaching him, only he and Scisco did. And Scisco! Greenleaf couldn’t get today’s meeting out of his head. He tried to convince him about the whole vampony theory, and even managed to get his hooves on the Manehattan case from ten years back. It was very similar to their current case – bloodless bodies, bite marks, no murder weapon. They even caught, or rather killed, the murderer, and it was indeed a vampony. From what he gathered from the little info that wasn’t classified, vampony’s fangs slide out after death, since the muscles keeping them retracted relax. But did Scisco listen? No. Right after the word ‘vampony’ left Greenleaf’s lips, Scisco started mocking him and didn’t even open the damned file. Greenleaf arrived to the barracks, and a guard approached him right in front of the front door. “Sir, glad to see you, sir. There was a mare looking for you, sir. I think she said she’ll wait at the canteen, sir.” “Thank you for informing me,” Greenleaf said, heading towards the barracks’ canteen. A smell wafted from it, telling tales about mushroom cream and delicious pasta. Licking his lips, Greenleaf walked in, and saw a purple mare surrounded by guards. Judging from the amount of laughter, they were either ridiculing her or trying to seduce her, neither of which Greenleaf liked. “Soldiers!” he shouted. “Go back to your duties and leave this mare alone!” They dispersed immediately. “Guess you want to bang her yourself, eh Corporal Greenhorn?” one of them said, to the delight of his friends. Greenleaf ignored him and sat across Twilight. “I apologise for my men, Miss Starker.” “It’s Sparkle,” Twilight said, frowning a little. “I’m sorry; my mistake. I assume that you have discovered the meaning behind those symbols?” “Yes and no. I found out that those symbols were part of a powerful spell or ritual, but I don’t know what it does. I’m sorry, but the kind of magic we’re talking about has been forbidden for thousands of years now, and the only reason for why I recognise them is because I have had access to the restricted areas of the Canterlot library back when I was living there.” Greenleaf leaned towards Twilight. “Why was it forbidden?” “Well, I can’t be sure, but I guess it’s because you need to sacrifice somepony? Are you seriously incapable of deducting this on your own?” Greenleaf blushed and looked around, scanning the room for anyone who could have heard his faux pas. Things like this were the reason why he was dubbed Greenhorn! Fortunately, they were alone; otherwise his already tarnished reputation would lower even more. “Would the Princess send that book to me?” “No. The danger is just too great.” “But she allowed you to read it!” he exclaimed as he threw his forelegs up. This was Twilight’s turn to blush. “I uhh... I kind of borrowed it from the forbidden section when the librarian wasn’t looking. But I returned it just a few hours later!” Greenleaf sighed, and rubbed is eyes. “Well, how about we send the photos over to the Princess, and she’ll tell us what the spell does?” “That’s not a good idea.” “What? Why? This is our best lead!” “I read through a lot of history books and know what Princess Celestia did the last time forbidden magic appeared. About 500 years ago a young, aspiring mage tried experimenting with blood. He wasn’t even that dangerous – a bunny was the largest sacrifice he made, yet it was enough for the Princess to dispatch a regiment of elite royal guards. The mage was executed on spot and his house burned down. Now, imagine what would happen if the Princesses were to know that forbidden magic on a much larger scale is being performed here on a daily basis, and that we don’t know who is doing it. Ponyville would become a smoking ruin!” Greenleaf couldn’t believe his ears. Was this mare making fun of him? Princess Celestia would never do anything like that! He narrowed his eyes and looked at Twilight, preparing a sarcastic response, but Twilight spoke before he even opened his mouth. “I know that it doesn’t sound like her, but you must understand – this is the kind of magic that turned princess Luna into Nightmare Moon! While it had nothing to do with blood, it was in the same field.” This forced Greenleaf to think. It was true that Princess Celestia was extremely harsh when somepony endangered her sister. Prison awaited ponies that were foolish enough to confront princess Luna about her past as Nightmare Moon. They weren’t there for long as Luna usually gave them a royal pardon on the very next day, but it was enough to illustrate what princess Celestia would do if the magic that corrupted her sister appeared. He didn’t want to see Ponyville burnt down – he lived here, and the danger didn’t seem that big to him. Furthermore, it wouldn’t prove that I’m as capable as Scisco. Quite the opposite, actually. On the other hoof, isn’t this technically treason? “If we don’t figure out what is going on in three days,” he said, “I’m telling princess Celestia. Perhaps you’d like to help me more. Unless you want to see this town burnt down, that is.” Twilight glared at him and gritted her teeth. “You know that if you just asked nicely instead of threatening me, I would do it much more willingly, right?” “I’m not in the mood for being pleasant. Now go find some evidence somewhere or something,” he said, waving his hoof dismissively. Twilight glared at him again, and left. Finally she’s gone; I need some peace and quiet. There is just one more thing for me to do today. He moved towards the canteen’s bar. “Give me a bottle of spiced rum.” He wasn’t an alcoholic, and knew that he’d pass out before he could finish that bottle – pass out and leave his problems behind, even if just for a few hours. He opened the bottle given to him, and took a large swig. ——— The last rays of sunlight glinted off the polished desk, while Scisco looked at the sundown through his window, holding a glass of cognac in his hoof. He had little else to do – the responses on his letters will take a few days to arrive, and he already scolded Greenleaf today. He spent the rest of the day taking strolls, visiting local restaurants, and generally letting off steam. There was a knock at the door, which completely destroyed the atmosphere of the moment. Scisco only answered the door after finishing his cognac, for which he was grateful right after seeing who knocked. A stallion like Scisco needed some alcohol in his bloodstream when dealing with a mare like Derpy Hooves. “Can I help you?” he asked. “Hi! I saw somepony dressed in black in Cherry Berry’s house.” “Really? That’s amazing!” Scisco said, and stormed through the door. He was, however, stopped by Derpy’s hoof. She loudly cleared her throat and held her hoof in front of him in a demanding fashion. Scisco cursed under his breath a gave her one bit. She smiled, yet her hoof stayed in place. Scisco cursed again and gave her another bit, but the hoof remained. Several minutes later, Scisco was running towards Cherry Berry’s house, his wallet lighter by ten bits. It was already dark when he arrived. The windows of the house were devoid of any light, but that didn’t keep Scisco from entering. He concluded that the pony is probably still in the house right now, so he found an unlocked window and slipped inside. He sincerely hoped that Derpy didn’t make the whole thing up to get some money out of him. His doubts were, however, washed away when he heard silent chanting from somewhere below him. Probably the cellar. I have you, you Celestia damned cultists! He prepared his miniature crossbow and crept onward, searching for the cellar entrance. It wasn’t hard to find, as it was a trapdoor in the middle of the hall. Scisco slowly took the handle in his hooves and pulled. There was a loud creak when he opened the trapdoor, and he chanting stopped instantaneously. Oh crap! He aimed his crossbow at the cellar entrance, prepared to fire. Then he heard hoofsteps behind him. When Scisco turned around, he saw a black figure approaching him, two sharp, white fangs the only thing visible from inside the black hood. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Scisco aimed at the figure, but it was just too fast, avoiding the crosshair and quickly approaching. Ohcrapohcrapohcrapohcrap! When the assailant leaped at him, Scisco pulled the trigger. The bolt hit the figure into its chest, and forced it to land behind Scisco, rather than on him. The hooded individual lunged at Scisco again, but only managed to tear off his trousers. Scisco galloped towards the nearest window and jumped through it, the broken glass cutting into his flesh. He then ran as fast as he could towards the barracks. He was bruised heavily and had many cuts from the glass on his body, but what mattered most to him were his trousers. It wasn’t because he liked them; it was because they covered his hated cutie mark. He was the object of ridicule ever since he got that accursed thing, classmates laughing at him and the adults avoiding him. His cutie mark was a stallion behind bars, locked in a prison cell. He kept explaining that it meant he was good at getting criminals into prison, but everyone who saw it assumed that he was good at getting himself into prison. The worst thing were the glances he got while walking down the street: everypony kept staring at his behind, silently judging him. Whenever a crime happened in the vicinity, he was the first one everypony suspected, and even when proven innocent, there was gossip painting him as the local crime lord. When he tried to explain, nopony believed him, their prejudices clouding their mind, and deafening their ears, so he did the only logical thing he could – he hid that shameful picture. It was quite ironic, actually: throughout his whole foalhood, he kept wishing for his cutie mark to appear, but when it did, he hid it and hated it. Now it was uncovered, however, and anypony could see it. Sure, it was late at night, but if he showed himself with such a thing on his butt at the barracks, those idiots could take him in for questioning, seeing how they desperately wanted to avenge their fallen comrade and lay the blame on somepony. No, it was better if he just bought a new suit, and went to the barracks afterwards. I think I saw some clothes shop around here somewhere. The wounds might raise some eyebrows, but they won’t ask if I pay them enough. Besides, it’s nothing serious, just a few cuts and bruises. ——— Rarity had spent the whole day asking around the town for a black-dressed stallion that moved around Ponyville at three o’clock in the morning, but nopony knew anything. In most cases everypony just assured her that if there was such a person, then the night guard patrols would surely stop him. Then again, the night guard patrols often spent their shifts in pubs around the town, so if they actually noticed somepony like that, they would probably attribute it to their drunkenness. She was preparing adding firewood to her fireplace and boiling water for a cup of tea, when she heard banging on the front door. Outside of her boutique stood a gray, black-maned stallion, who was bleeding profusely from many cuts and bruises on his body, the blood trickling down on his legs. When he spotted her through the glass door, he intensified is banging and started calling for help. Rarity sped to the door and let him in, immediately asking, “What happened to you, dear sir? Wait here, I’ll go fetch a doctor!” “Stop!” he said, scrunching his face. “It’s just a flesh wound, I’ll... I’ll be alright. I just need a new suit.” “A new suit? You need a doctor, not a suit!” “Just give me... give me a suit and... and... don’t look at my... cutzsh,” he said, and collapsed on the ground unconscious. You are so lucky! A meal just walked right into your very house, served on a silver platter. Good time to fulfil your promise, don’t you think? He won’t survive if you feed on him. Rarity moved towards the door, carefully avoiding the blood that flowed from the many glass-filled gashes on the stallion’s body. However, when she reached the door, she stopped. The beautiful smell of blood was filling the room more and more by the second, and Rarity just couldn’t bring herself to leave. Go on, you know what you want to do. Rarity moved closer to the body, inhaling the bloody scent deeply. She moved her lips towards his neck, but then she heard his intermittent breath and just couldn’t continue any further – this was Berry Punch all over again. Continue! Even if you left to get a doctor, it will be too late anyway. Just look at how much he’s bleeding! Yes, he’s bleeding... But why so much? All these cuts look quite small. Rarity turned the body over, and, to her horror, saw where the blood was coming from. There was a large shard of glass stuck in his chest that managed to get in through the gap between two ribs, and was probably stuck in one of his lungs. If that was the case, then he was already dead. Rarity pressed her ear against his chest and listened. The breathing was regular, but so, so shallow. That on one hoof meant that his lungs were undamaged, but also that his blood loss was indeed as serious as ‘Voice’ said. The similarity with Berry Punch was striking: face growing pale, unconsciousness and, most notably, blood. She knew what she had to do. What better way to atone murder is there, than saving a life? She slowly removed all the glass pieces with her magic, and levitated over her sewing kit. She started sewing the largest wound, trying to ignore the little stream of blood that kept flowing from it. When she was done with that one, she moved to next. It was quite an easy job – it felt like sewing leather, so all the cuts were sewn in just a few minutes. The blood, however, kept soaking through the thread. Rarity knew that if the stallion looses any more of his blood, he won’t survive, so she opted for drastic measures. She went to her fireplace and stuck a poker inside. She waited until it was red hot, and went back to the body. She heard about this kind of thing from various story-tellers that entertained the town from time to time, when the road took them in this part of world. It can’t be that hard, right? I’m sorry, but it is necessary. Rarity touched the large gash with the poker and scrunched her nose when the smell of burned flesh reached it. Soon, the flesh and coat around the wound were burned to crisp, but no more blood appeared from it. She did the same to all the remaining wounds, the stallion tossing about a little every time the hot iron touched him. She put her ear to his chest again, and listened to the heart beat. It was faint and hard to hear, but it was there. Then the best part came – cleaning the blood. She allowed the Voice to do it, so that at least one of her promises was fulfilled, but when her tongue licked off the blood from the stallion’s cutie mark, her heart skipped a beat. The cutie mark depicted a stallion behind bars of a prison cell, which meant that the special talent of this pony was getting arrested! In front of her lied a professional criminal, probably wounded during one of his heists! Was it right to help somepony like this? What if he is the one behind it all? It would explain why he didn’t want to go to a doctor. However, if she wanted to get some information out of him, then she couldn’t turn him in. The stallion’s body was enveloped by Rarity’s near-black aura and levitated to her bedroom. Here she tied him to her bed and gave him a gag, so that he couldn’t alert any of his possible accomplices. She then locked the door and went downstairs to sleep on her divan. Maybe he’ll survive, maybe he won’t. If he pulls through, then I’ll question him and then turn him in, if he dies, good riddance. We’ll see. Chapter 9: The ConfrontationChapter 9: The Confrontation The water pouring on his head woke Scisco. At first, he didn’t know where he was, so when he found out that he was strapped to an unfamiliar bed, he began screaming. However, the gag in his mouth, which he only now realised he had, muffled every sound he made and changed it into an inarticulate mess. “Now, now,” a white-coated mare with purple mane said. “There is no need for screaming. Just tell me what I want to know and you are free to go.” The memories of last night floated into his mind, and the realisation hit him with the strength of an oncoming train. He was a fool to underestimate his injury and an even bigger fool to think money could buy the silence of the locals. Their relatives and neighbours were being butchered every day, so when a pony with cutie mark like his appeared, they were likely to take ‘justice’ in their own hooves. After all, of what use were bits to a corpse? The mare in front of him probably jumped at the chance to have somepony to blame – to take out her anger on him – since the Royal Guard didn’t seem to make any progress. That, however, didn’t mean Scisco was going to down without a fight. He started thrashing around, causing the bed under him to creak in protest. Maybe, just maybe, if he continued doing this, the bed could... No. He did two hump-like moves, but then the ravenous pain from his numerous wounds reached his brain. His chest felt like it was on fire and his legs like somepony was turning a knife in them. The moment he shifted his attention on something that didn’t hurt, the pain appeared there too. After that, he lay still and prayed to Celestia, Luna, and even Cadence to end his anguish. He felt tears welling up in his eyes, filling their corners. It was not within one pony’s strength to stop them under these circumstances, no matter how hard he tried – seeing him cry was probably exactly what she wanted, he’d wager, and it seemed like she’d get that wish fulfilled. The mare was saying something, but he couldn’t make out what it was. He was too focused on not moving a single muscle in his body, for that would mean even larger amounts of searing pain, if it was even possible. He only focused on her when she removed the gag. “Aaaagh!” he screamed, his eyes momentarily squeezed tight shut.“Help me or I’ll kill you! What in Celestia’s name did you do to make it hurt so much? I’m going to butcher you, your family, and your family’s family! Ponies will tell tales about how bloody and painful your end was for generations to come! I’m going to– mmmmpfh!” The gag was back in his mouth, and the mare pressed on a large wound on his chest. Before, his thorax felt like it was on fire, but now it was covered with magma. His universe shrank down to the little point where she applied pressure, and it was impossible to think about anything other than pleading for mercy. When she finally lifted her hoof, the agony that only lasted for a few seconds, but felt like centuries, was replaced with relief. Calming himself a bit and focusing on what the mare had to say, he knew full well that any sign of provocation would be punished. “How about a bit of gratitude?” the mare said, extending her hoof in front of herself and taking a long moment to inspect it. “I saved your life, after all. Or do you think that your wounds closed on their own? You would have bled to death without me.” His injuries certainly hurt, yet there was no blood on the bed. Perhaps he was wrong about her and she just wanted to help. But that wouldn’t explain the straps. She only wanted to prolong his suffering, that wretched thing! “Mmmmpfh!” “I’ll remove the gag,” she said, wearing a smug grin on her face, “but you have to be quiet and only speak when asked, understood?” Scisco nodded and she removed the gag again, throwing it away quickly with an ‘Ewww’ after accidentally touching the saliva on it. She sat next to him on the bed and asked, “Who are you?” “I’m detective Scisco, the pony sent to investigate the string of murders in Ponyville. You’d better let me go!” Rarity smiled, and ‘accidentally’ put her hoof on one of his injuries. “Oops, did that hurt? I’m sorry, my hooves act on their own when somepony lies to me.” “I’m not lying, damn it!” “Then why did a respected detective like yourself come to my boutique in the middle of the night, covered in blood?” Scisco licked his lips and stared into her azure eyes. He knew she wasn’t going to believe him – damn, he wouldn’t believe himself in her position. “I was attacked...” “So you decided buying a new suit comes before treating your wounds? That doesn’t sound likely. But trying to hide who you are does. Tell me, ‘Detective’, what kind of investigator has a cutie mark of an inmate?” Scisco’s face turned red. “It means that I’m good at sending other ponies into prison, not myself! But you don’t believe me, do you? You think that I’m the killer, don’t you? Well go ahead and do your ‘justice’. Kill me, if you have the stomach to do it and stop wasting my time!” The mare was biting her lip, staring at him. Scisco wasn’t afraid. He knew this type of pony: big words, but nothing to back them. She didn’t have it in her to kill him, he saw it in her eyes, although it didn’t seem to prevent her from hurting him. Wench! “How about you tell me how you got injured, ‘Detective’? While I don’t want to end your miserable life just yet, it doesn’t mean that I will hesitate making it painful. Answer truthfully, or you’ll regret it!” she said, slowly laying her hoof on his chest. “I was attacked...” “Where?” Let me finish the sentence, whore! “At Cherry Berry’s house. There was a – I can’t believe I’m saying it – a vampony. I managed to shoot the prick in the chest, but the bugger kept attacking! I jumped through the window, which caused all the wounds. Happy? Will you let me go now?” She appeared to be lost in thought, muttering something under her breath. After about a minute, she looked sharply at Scisco and said, “I’m going to check if your story holds any truth. Wait here.” “Like I’m going anywhere,” Scisco said, and watched her as she left the room. He had been pushing the pain out of his mind while she was still there, but now it started to seep back like an angry beast intent on eating him alive. He was smart enough not to move too much, but that didn’t help: while it didn’t hurt as much as if he moved, the pain was ever present, not granting him a second of peace. He tried getting out of the straps by force, but the agony it caused quickly dispelled any thoughts about escaping he had, before they even took a concrete form. He was screaming like a wounded animal by the time she came back, throwing in a curse occasionally. She proceeded towards the bed and started to untie him. “What are you doing?” he asked, narrowing his eyes. “Letting you go. There were guards everywhere around Cherry’s house, informing me that Cherry was murdered last night, and when I asked them about what detective Scisco looks like, they gave me your description.” Wait, what? He was convinced that he’d stay imprisoned in this room for many days, until somepony commenced a sweep of the town in search for him. Yet it seemed like his stay wouldn’t be so long after all! “Aren’t you concerned that I’ll arrest you for holding me here against my will?” She stopped for a few seconds, stroking her chin, but then continued untying his left hoof. “I expect some gratitude for saving your life. Surely a strong stallion like yourself can endure a little pain, no?” Little? It feels like a hundred red-hot pointy needles are piercing my body right now! “Certainly. Pain is not a factor for somepony like me. All that screaming was just for effect,” he said in a confident tone, smiling. She returned the smile as the last knot unravelled. “What have you discovered so far, if I may ask as your saviour.” It is true that she saved me... Forgive and forget, I guess. But that makes us even, no more favours! He sat up, clenching his teeth when another surge of agony went through his body. “I am grateful for your help, but everything concerning the case is classified.” She frowned, but then a smiled appeared on her face, like a sun appearing from behind the clouds. “How about I trade the evidence I have for the evidence you have?” “Withholding evidence is a crime,” he said with a stern face. “Oh don’t be like that, darling; I’m trying to help!” Scisco stayed silent for a few seconds, furrowing his brow. He could just order the Guard to turn her house upside down and take the evidence, but that would take time and the town’s already angry inhabitants would grow even more hostile. “Alright, I accept. Our evidence is... the murderer is a vampony. And that’s about it.” The mare’s eyes widened as if he’d just said that two plus two equals eight. “You can’t be serious! That is all? Five dead bodies, and all you know is that it’s a vampony? Are you sure you are really a detective?” “Look, lady, we are doing everything we can! Maybe if ponies like you didn’t hide all the evidence, we would have caught the murderer by now! Now fulfil your part of the deal and tell me what you’ve got!” She raised her hoof and aimed it at his face, but then took a deep breath, lowered it, and said, “I know that Caramel was murdered by a stallion that was dressed in black at around 3 o’clock in the morning. My friend caught him in the act, so he made a few threats and ran away.” Scsico’s brows furrowed again, and his face reddened. “Look, if you’re trying to feed me horse crap then you’re wasting your time! A murderer like this would never have let your friend get away and wouldn’t have returned later to hide the body. Also, 3 o’clock? I know for a fact that a night patrol walked through that very street at 3:30, and that their drunken shouts woke a really angry stallion, who, according to the complaint he filled, argued with them up until 5 o’clock. So, unless the murderer returned to the body just a few minutes after being disturbed, he didn’t have a chance to hide it, since at 5 o’clock, various merchants set up their stands and move towards the market through pretty much every street in the town. And he didn’t return so soon, believe me; he’d wait to see whether your friend decided to call the Guard after all.” Throughout his whole speech, she stared at him with her mouth open. Then, she sat heavily on a chair, holding her head with her hooves. “B– but... she wouldn’t... why would she lie?” “I don’t care; maybe she was just being interesting. Now, is that all you have?” She shakily got up and went to the next room. After a while she returned, holding a yellow hair. “I found this next to the murdered guard.” Scisco took it from her and examined it closely, ignoring the thought that kept pressing itself into his mind: how did she get to the scene when he couldn’t? The hair was rather short, probably from the coat rather than mane, but that was all his investigative eyes could find. “That doesn’t narrow it down much... Are you even sure it was from the killer, and not just something that wind carried there?” “It was caught in a crack between the tiles, stuck there. Somepony had to slide on them with their flank for that to happen. And since the guard had nothing yellow on him, it had to be the killer who decided to slide on the ground and bypass guard’s spear from below.” Scisco nodded. “Not bad, not bad at all. That is almost close to something that vaguely resembles a professional deduction. Now, if you excuse me, I have to go and catch the murderer.” He stood up from the bed. At that moment the world started to spin, and Scisco fell to the ground. His body was in a maelstrom of pain, and his muscles felt weak – like that of a baby foal. He looked around the room, but it took near half a minute for it to stop spinning enough for him to focus on her. Did she poison him while he was asleep? She hurried over to him, and helped him up. “You lost too much blood... I’ll get you to a doctor.” She threw his hoof over her neck and supported him as they walked downstairs and then out of the boutique. Ever since the first murder, Greenleaf kept increasing the number of guards in the streets, Scisco remembered, so a guard stood on nearly every corner now. One such guard took him to the barracks’ infirmary right after taking him off the mare’s hooves. Scisco didn’t even ask her name... He remembered how he got to the barracks only vaguely and thanked Celestia for not passing out. That would make him look weak, and he couldn’t afford to look weak at a time like this. ——— The room was dark, with the only source of light being the little gaps between planks on the windows. All the furniture was either blocking the door, or was broken down to pieces and used for barricading the windows. Pinkie Pie was sitting in the middle of the room holding her legs, rocking back and forth, crying, and humming the ‘Giggle at the Ghosties’ melody. She felt terrible – not only did she make Rarity angry, but she also lied to her! She, who was so upset several days back when they didn’t inform her about a secret birthday party, lied to one of her best friends! It was nothing compared to all the murders that followed, but this was the point where she looked back and realised what she had been doing. The things she did were inexcusable, and the pony she was just a few days ago would be disgusted if she saw her now. Was she even still Pinkie Pie? Pinkie Pie was a joyful bag of happiness that could always brighten up everypony’s day. She had a bright pink coat and a puffy mane, always wore a wide smile, and her eyes shone with some sort of inner joy. And there was nothing, nothing, more important to her than her friends. The pony calling herself Pinkie Pie now was depressed, snappy, and proficient at ruining everypony’s day. Or life, for that matter. Her unwashed coat was filled with dust and sweat, and it no longer bore the bright pastel pink colour. That colour left together with her happiness and only dark pink sorrow and regret remained behind. Her mane was getting straighter and straighter over time as her silliness and crazy antics were being replaced by cold reason, which was so beloved by the ‘Evil Voice’. It was straight like a ruler now. Not even her eyes remained the pools of happiness and energy like they used to be. While they still had their light blue colour, there was no life in them – like the eyes of a corpse. And now she had lied to her friend. She refused to believe that this is Pinkie Pie; it couldn’t be! She didn’t look like her, didn’t act like her, and didn’t even think like her anymore. This was a stranger, a mocking caricature of the pony known as Pinkie Pie. It was she, yet it wasn’t. She barricaded herself in her room after the ‘discussion’ she had with Rarity yesterday morning, intent on never leaving the room ever again. It was better if she died of starvation than to feed on or kill anypony else. The Cakes were worried about her – they came banging on the door about a dozen times already – but they couldn’t get in. They probably hoped that she’ll come out on her own after some time. How naive. The tears she had shed were already dry, leaving a little white layer of salt after them. Even the end of her crying had been a lie; she didn’t feel any better, the emotion had not waned, she just began to feel dead inside. Nopony had ever told her that dying would be so boring. It takes about a month for a vampony to feel the sting of hunger, so she fully expected to go insane first. Not that it mattered – she locked herself in here and wouldn’t be getting out. She heard some voices from downstairs and pressed her ear on the floor so that she could hear better. “I’m sorry,” Mrs. Cake said, “but Pinkie Pie is upstairs and wants to be alone right now. It will be for the best if you stop by at another time,” “I think she’ll welcome my company. And what she wants is irrelevant to our discussion,” Rarity said, and Pinkie Pie went pale. “And what are you going to discuss?” Mr. Cake asked. “That is private. But I promise that after our little chat, Pinkie will come out of her room.” “Well go ahead, but we’ve already tried everything.” “Oh, don’t worry; I’m sure you didn’t try doing what I have in mind. Our chat is of a personal nature, though, and there could be some shouting. Perhaps it would be better if you took a little stroll, don’t you think?” No. No! Don’t go away! She found out that I lied and will do something terrible to me! You are a vampony, remember? You are strong. Shut up. I didn’t ask for your opinion. “Perhaps it would be for the best. You are her friend after all, and friends can sometimes do what parents can’t,” Mrs. Cake said, and, judging from the sound of door bell and their hooves, left the bakery together with her husband. “Yes...” Rarity said to an empty room. “Friends...” Soon, her hoofsteps echoed up the creaky staircase and with each step, Pinkie’s heart skipped a beat. She was cowering in a corner, breathing rapidly, and waiting for the door handle to move. Rarity shouldn’t be able to get in – the door was locked and blocked by a closet. But that wasn’t important. Pinkie was afraid of words rather than blows. The door handle moved. “Pinkie, be a dear and open the door, please.” Pinkie sat still, not moving a muscle. Maybe Rarity will leave if nopony answers her. “Pinkie, open the door!” “N– no! Go away! I want to be alone!” The door shook as Rarity yanked the door handle. “Open the door, or I’ll open it myself, you lying filth!” Somehow, finding even more water to spill out of her eyes, Pinkie started crying again. “I had to! I couldn’t tell you the truth!” “So you admit it!” Rarity shouted, tearing the lock out of the door with her magic. The closet was still pressing the unlocked door shut, however. “Stop! I’ll tell you the truth!” “Really? Out with it! And don’t you dare feed me any more lies!” Rarity said from behind the door. Pinkie was now shaking and felt the cold grasp of fear around her heart. This was it! The moment of truth! “You won’t believe me, but... but I’m a... a... a vampony!” The closet exploded into thousands of little wooden splinters. Rarity marched towards Pinkie, her eyes looking unlike anything Pinkie had ever seen. She could see her death in them. “H– how...?” “How did I do that? Why, you should be the one who knows best!” Rarity grabbed Pinkie by the throat and pressed her against a wall. “You are the one with most experience here, no?” she said, and opened her mouth, showing two long fangs protruding from her upper jaw. Give me control or we’re done for! Quick! Pinkie felt the familiar tugging at her mind and willingly retreated into the background, becoming a spectator. Evil Voice, now in control of Pinkie Pie’s body, hit Rarity in her belly, loosening her grasp. “You fiend!” Rarity said, tearing a large wooden plank from the barricaded window with her magic. She then hit Pinkie Pie in the side with it, using such force that the plank broke. “That was for Caramel!” Pinkie managed to keep her stance, but the blow had harsh consequences – a broken rib, as Evil Voice informed her. The pain was overwhelming, but it was the Voice that felt it, not Pinkie. “Such strength... Tell me, who did you kill to get it?” She dodged Rarity’s next blow by rolling to the right and punched her into the side, sending her flying towards a wall. Rarity’s impact was accompanied by a sickening crunch. Wincing in pain, Rarity got up, levitated the remains of the once sturdy closet from the ground, and sent them in Pinkie Pie’s direction. “It was your fault that Berry died, not mine! You forced me to do it!” Pinkie somersaulted over the majority of splinters, but some of them still managed to hit her hind leg, turning it into a spiky, bloody mess. “Nopony forced you to do anything! It was all your own will. I bet it felt good when the last sparkles of life in her eyes died! Tell me, was she juicy like the grapes she had on her behind?” Pinkie leapt at Rarity, ignoring the pain in her injured leg. Rarity stepped to the side and let Pinkie Pie fly by and crash into the wall head-first. She then stomped on Pinkie’s injured leg, breaking it below the knee. “This is for the guard you killed!” Howling in pain, Pinkie avoided Rarity’s next strike with a barrel roll, which landed harmlessly on the floor. “It was quite smart, tying a boulder around her neck so that nopony could find her. Too bad getting rid of the guilt isn’t as easy as getting rid of the body. I heard her little sister needed a psychologist after seeing her waterlogged corpse.” Pinkie threw a large, pointy splinter with all the strength she could muster at Rarity. Rarity jumped to the side, but was too slow, and the splinter pierced her right thigh. She let out an ear-piercing shriek, and enveloped Pinkie in her magic, sending her flying towards the wall. “Shut your mouth! You’re going to pay for what you did to Cloudchaser!” Turning face-first towards the wall, Pinkie protected her spine, but at a great cost. The impact shook the whole house and the ribs that remained undamaged could be counted on the claws of Spike’s hand. “After I’m done with you, I’ll bring your mutilated corpse to Sweetie Belle to see the look in her eyes before I pluck off her horn and gut her with it!” she said through clenched teeth. Rarity gave a guttural roar and ran towards Pinkie Pie, seemingly unaware of the destroyed thigh that tore a little more every time she made a step. She knocked Pinkie Pie down and held her by the neck, strangling her. Seems like this is it. I would be lying if I said that it was a pleasure being with you. You know what? I’ll give you back control – being choked is not pleasant and I want no more of it. When she regained her senses, she felt the lack of oxygen clouding her mind and the pressure on her throat creating a bruise. “Mer...cy.” “Mercy? Like the mercy you gave Cherry Berry last night? Yes, I’ll give you the same kind of mercy!” “But I... I didn’t... Cherry is dead?” Pinkie said with the last remains of breath, feeling the icy claw of death encroaching on her. At that moment, Rarity loosened her grasp. Not completely – just enough to give Pinkie a little breathing space. She stared at her wide eyed and blinking, before she asked, “What did you say?” Wheezing like punctured bellows, Pinkie replied, “I couldn’t have killed her. I locked myself in here yesterday morning!” “Which means...” “I’m not the killer, Rarity.” Chapter 11: Friends or Enemies?Chapter 11: Friends or Enemies? Rarity was lying in a bed, listening to Pinkie’s snoring and trying to ignore the pain that came from her wounds. Is this really the best they can do? I mean I know that this is an infirmary and not a five star hotel, but linen sheets? Really? She shuffled under the covers, trying to find a position where the rough cloth didn’t scratch her delicate skin. She failed. Ugh! She puffed out the air out of her lungs, her eyes wandering around the room. What do the patients here do to keep themselves occupied? Stare at the wall? It’s just plain white, not even a picture or a wallpaper. There isn’t even a mirror anywhere! She reached to her head with her hoof. Linen pillow... my mane must be looking dreadful. I’ll have to sneak through the town so that nopony can see me like that! Rarity slammed her hoof down on the sheets. I’m lying in a stupid linen bed, which is in a boring, plain room without even a mirror, dying of boredom, and it’s all Pinkie’s fault! She looked at Pinkie, who just shifted in her sleep, her hoof hanging outside the bed, frowned, and turned around to face the other side of the room. She didn’t even support me when I told the Cakes about the ‘magical explosion that was probably caused by the murderer, who was trying to kill them’ thing. It was all just a bunch of nonsense, but if she at least nodded her head or did something other than just sit there, looking dumber than Gummy, then maybe they would have believed me easier! At least I hope they believed me in the end, or there might be a detective shuffling through my house right now! She took a deep breath, the air cooling her down a little. Well, at least she’s not the murderer – the Cakes confirmed her story about locking herself inside her room before yesterday night, but they didn’t really have to; I doubt she would lie to me again after what her last lie did. That, however, doesn’t change the fact that she’s a vampony! And has been for a long time now, as she informed me. Did she think that would help her? It only makes matters worse – she hid it from me! I always knew there was something off about her, ever since the time we first met on the school’s playground. Every time somepony talked to her, she was laughing and smiling all around, but when she thought that she was alone, she cried or just stared at the wall. Why did I have to feel sorry for her? Now look at what your charity has brought you, Rarity – you’re the same monster she is, good job. She slowly counted to ten, focusing on her breathing pattern. It doesn’t matter now. I am still the same pony that I was before the attack, right? Right. Although... I was quite brutal back there. Oh, Pinkie, what did you drive me to? Lying to me, hiding secrets from me, taunting me... Did you want to get hurt? The things you said about doing to Sweetie Belle... that’s just sick! She did say that she was under control of her ‘Evil Voice’ – how convenient for her to blame something that can’t be punished or even defend itself! My voice never even came close to controlling me, so why did hers? Couldn’t she just ask Twilight for help like I did? Or, for that matter, any unicorn adept in the ways of magic? And why did it appear now, just when a murderer comes into town? Terribly suspicious. Although... she wasn’t the one who attacked first. She said that the ‘Evil Voice’ took over only after I started attacking her, and it’s true that she didn’t sound aggressive at all while we were still talking. Still, she lied to me. She lied to everypony! She put on a mask of a good-hearted, joyful pony, while in reality she was a murderous, blood-sucking, wretched, monstrous vampony! And the nerve she had! So what if I thought that being able to heal even the most grievous wounds in just a day is great? That doesn’t mean I’m some opportunist that only dislikes vamponies when it suits her! I was merely pointing out a thing that I thought to be positive; to lift the bad mood and maybe close the gap between us a little. What was she thinking, calling me a hypocrite? I practice what I preach! Am I a liar? Most certainly not! I only lied to Cakes because it was necessary, and will tell others about me being a vampony eventually. Right after the murders thing was over. For sure. Right? Right. Am I a violent beast that runs around mangling ponies and tearing them into pieces? Why, that’s absurd! I did attack Pinkie in quite a violent way, but that was only because she’s a vampony! While, technically, I am one too, I am nothing like her. Am I a blood-sucking monstrosity? I never fed on anypony! Except Berry Punch, who I murdered... But that was just that one time... The pendulum of the ancient, dust covered clock in the corner of the room slowly finished it’s trajectory with a click before continuing it’s never ending journey in the opposite direction. Rarity slowly turned her head to the side and laid her gaze on Pinkie Pie. I am not like her. She then buried her head into the pillow, listening to the methodical ticking of the clock and to Pinkie’s occasional snore. Slowly, as if by spell, her head turned, inch by inch, back to Pinkie Pie. Her eyes passed the metal bed frame and the snow-white, thrice-cursed linen sheets, and landed upon pink fur. We are completely different. Killing Berry was an... I never... I couldn’t have known... Pinkie’s innocent, tranquil face held a soft smile – perhaps a dream or memory of a happier time. Did I ever actually see her do anything wrong? A strange, tingling sensation in her eyes forced her to rub them with her hooves. They were wet. Oh Pinkie, what have I done? She looked at her with tears flowing out of her eyes like water from a broken dam. In a voice that was barely audible, she said, “Pinkie, I’m sorry.” ——— Pinkie Pie woke when it was still dark – a perfect time to leave unnoticed. While Rarity might have been surprised when she realised there was yet another vampony, it was nothing compared to Pinkie’s astonishment. In just a few minutes, her friend turned into a vampony, beat her up, and then told her that there is yet another vampony running around unchecked. For Pinkie, however, it meant that she didn’t kill her friends after all! Or maybe she did and this new vampony only killed Cherry Berry, but it was better to hope for the nicer version. Rarity being a vampony, however... That was bad. Really, really bad. Whenever Pinkie imagined meeting another vampony, it was always pleasing – finally a meeting with somepony who understood her, who knew what it’s like to hide a secret from everypony. Rarity smashed that illusion into pieces. She’d be hated by ponies and vamponies should her nature be revealed. Speaking of hate, Rarity already hated her, and so Pinkie hated Rarity. It was quite shocking to see your friend attacking you, intent on killing you. What was Rarity thinking? Even when Pinkie thought she’d killed somepony, she still didn’t think she deserved death! Not until the very end, at least, when she thought so after lying to her friend. If she knew what that ‘friend’ had in store for her, she wouldn’t have cared so much. How could Rarity have done something like that? She was a friend! Friends don’t hurt each other like that. She didn’t even bother to ask, to hear the other side of the story. She just jumped to conclusions and eagerly attacked – it was like she wanted an excuse to start a brawl. It was especially surprising to see Rarity, of all ponies, like that. She was always so prim and proper, never doing anything like that. Turning into a vampony changed her to the worse, it seemed. And she’d lied to her too, Pinkie realised. Rarity never told her that she was a vampony, so she had no right to be so angry. She didn’t even apologise! Did changing into a vampony really change her so much, or was she always like that? Maybe she just spared Pinkie since they were friends up until now, but acted like a spoiled, arrogant priss to everypony else. Maybe Pinkie only got the ‘regular’ treatment. Rarity was just one big meanie! How could they’ve ever been friends? But... they did have fun. Many times. She was always the one who complained the most during every picnic they made, but she was usually also the one who brought the food. And Pinkie never heard about anypony complaining that Rarity treated him badly. On the contrary, ponies usually praised her for her obligingness at the boutique. Then again, she never heard about Rarity beating somepony black and blue either. And they way she lied to the Cakes – she didn’t even bat an eye. Such blatant and obvious lies; nopony would have believed it under normal circumstances. She, however, told it so persuasively, so calmly that if Pinkie didn’t know better, she’d probably have believed it too. If she could lie to Cakes, she could lie to Pinkie. How often did she do that? Did she lie once a year, or once a day? One needs a lot of practice to be so good at it. Pinkie slid out of her covers and slowly tip-toed towards the door. If the doctor saw how quickly she healed, he would inevitably put two and two together. This way, he’ll dismiss it as the escape of overconfident patient, who thinks she can get better on her own. He had bigger problems on his hooves, after all – autopsies consume time. And even if the Guard decided to waste its men on searching for her, she could always hide and wait until they lost interest. She gave Rarity one last look. Have fun explaining your miraculous recovery to them! I’m sure you can lie your way out of it. She was already reaching for the door handle when she heard Rarity’s soft breath. She couldn’t resist looking at her again, watching how peacefully and innocently she slept. Lying to the Cakes was one thing, but lying to guards who spent their entire lives separating the truth from the lie was another. Did she really deserve to be caught and executed? And wouldn’t they then realise that Pinkie was a vampony too? It was better to just wake her up. Pinkie sneaked back to Rarity’s bed and shook with her. “Rarity, wake up! We have to go,” she whispered. “Ungh... What?” “Get out of the bed and go!” Rarity rubbed her eyes with her hooves. “Why?” “I don’t have time for this. Go or die, your choice,” Pinkie said, and quickly moved towards the door. She’ll be fine. She silently opened the door and moved through the dark, desolate corridors. She remembered where the back entrance was, but also that there was always a guard on duty – maybe more after the night when the killer murdered one. Oh how great it felt to know that it wasn’t her doing, but somepony else’s! She approached the back door. There were two guards on the other side of them, judging from the chat. “...is dead,” one of the guards said. “Meh, I never liked him anyway. I just hope the killer goes for Greenleaf next, I can’t stand that idiot! Did you hear that a-hole aims to be the next Sergeant?” She couldn’t knock out two guards, not in her state – while her wounds healed, she still felt weak and sore. But if she couldn’t escape this way, then how? The windows on the ground floor had iron bars in them and going upstairs was risky – many ponies still worked in the offices there even at this time of the night. The front entrance seemed to be the only option. Sure, it was bathing in light from the many lamps there, but the only pony guarding it was the reception clerk, who was, knowing reception clerks, already half asleep from boredom. The armoury was on the same floor and, while it was supposed to be guarded, what kind of guard would guard a room full of rusty old weapons when there’s a game of poker next door? She could easily snatch a uniform from there and walk past the reception without the clerk giving her as much as a look. Pinkie walked towards the armoury, the approaching dawn quickening her pace. She quietly crept past the door from which sounded things like “Check,” “Fold,” or “Raise,” and entered the unguarded room. The weapons inside evoked pity for those that relied on them rather than fear, and the uniforms stored inside wouldn’t survive Rarity’s inspection should it ever occur. They, however, were enough to serve their purpose. Pinkie chose the uniform with a black cape and hood – the clothes of a courier. She then headed towards the front entrance, confident that her disguise is perfect. “Pinkie?” said a hushed voice. “What are you doing? And why are you wearing those dreadful clothes?” “I’m escaping, duh! You should too, unless you want to be the target of some pretty unpleasant questions. Now go find your own means of escape!” She left Rarity behind her. She’ll find some way. The front entrance was right in front of her and, sure enough, the receptionist looked like he hadn’t slept for a week. Maybe I didn’t even have to bother with the disguise. I doubt he’ll even notice me walking past him! She turned around to tell Rarity that she can come this way too, but she was already gone. Her problem. Not mine. Pinkie walked through the door into the dawn outside, breathing in the fresh morning air. After she turned the nearest corner, she ditched the uniform and trotted straight for the bakery, making explanations for how she got well so soon on the way. If the Cakes believed Rarity, they’d believe her too. ——— The morning light fell upon wet stains on the walls created by bottles of whiskey that were thrown there in anger. Scisco stayed awake the whole night trying to figure out his next steps, but the results just didn’t come. He discarded the idea of searching for more evidence – if they keep finding one piece of evidence per several murders like they did up until now, Ponyville will soon become a ghost town. Wandering aimlessly through the town asking the locals questions was out of the picture too, as it would be like asking the vampony to attack him. While being attacked would definitely create an opportunity to catch the killer, Scisco feared that the murderer could visit him at night while he was asleep, rather than in the middle of the day when he was being guarded. Greenleaf had an idea too: ask the Princesses for help. Knowing Celestia and her forbidden-magic paranoia, she would probably burn the whole town down if it meant catching the vampony. Greenleaf would in all likeliness become the next Sergeant for contacting her – an ideal solution for Greenleaf, a terrible solution for Scisco. And the townsfolk, of course. Calling for help would be humiliating and mean that he failed! Other detectives would mock him: “Look, it’s the guy because of whom a whole town was burned down. What an incompetent loser! He doesn’t deserve to call himself a detective, the fool.” He’d be a laughing stock! As sour as the idea was, however, it still seemed to be the only option left. Things were already getting out of hoof – the murdered Sergeant being a clear indication – and the vampony threatened to create a national crisis. If it chose to create its own little army of vampony minions then... better not to think about it. Scisco would rather be remembered as an incompetent loser because of whom a town was burnt down, than an idiotic retard who sparked a civil war. Four more days without success, and I’m contacting the Princesses. Scisco stood up from the corner where he ended up after his last drunken depression, and looked at his package of ‘the invigorator’. He used it heavily during the night and now only a sad, little lump of it remained. Two doses at most. It will have to do. I doubt I’ll get any more of the stuff from that old geezer in the infirmary. He ate half the remaining red paste and walked outside – Greenleaf was undoubtedly expecting him. Scisco wondered whether Greenleaf really threw a party like he suggested: it would be deeply inappropriate, but the fool could have understood the joke as an order. If I find you partying, I’ll strangle you myself! Fortunately, the barracks didn’t bear any traces of recent celebrations. Scisco found Greenleaf sitting behind the late Sergeant’s desk, the room being cleaned and the window repaired. “You’ve got to be kidding me, Corporal. They couldn’t have named you a Sergeant already!” Greenleaf didn’t even look surprised at seeing him. He just lifted his head, smiled, and looked back at the papers on the table. “No, sir. I am still a Corporal, sir. I was only put in charge for the moment.” “Really? I find it hard to believe that Loyalshiled would give you command so easily.” “He said that his assignment is the bearers of Elements, and that the current crisis doesn’t concern them, sir. He said that he’s not going to clean the mess after us, sir.” I can’t say I blame him. Who in the world would want to be the person in charge, the one responsible, when Princess Celestia arrives? “Well, congratulations, Corporal. Any news?” “Yes, sir. I’m looking at the reports right now – apparently, the killer went on a rampage yesterday. The dead are: Lemon Hearts, Minuette, Lemony Gem, Crescent Moon, and Ballad. There was a reported attack of the killer, but there were only two ponies injured and the way the attack was carried didn’t indicate our vampony, so I put the case on hold. Also, the local magnate, Filthy Rich, is reported missing. I know you told me not to bother you with missing ponies as they are likely just hiding from the killer, but this time his family paid a large sum of bits to round up some ponies, and says that unless the Guard finds Mr. Rich, they’ll break into every house in Ponyville and search it from the roof to cellar until they find him.” Scisco leaned against the nearest wall, holding head in his hooves. “Five ponies dead. Five! Five in one day! Please, Corporal, tell me you found something. Please, I beg you!” Greenleaf shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “Well, sir, Crescent moon was mutilated like Cherry Berry and Cloudchaser, while the rest was just regularly killed. Maybe it’s important?” “Since when do we have terms like ‘regularly killed’?” Scisco said, and sighed heavily. “I bet it is important. I’d wager a hundred bits on it. Sadly, I have no idea why is it important. We’ve got five Celestia damned murders, and we don’t know horse shit!” Scisco bucked the wall with his hooves, using such power that it left a hoof-shaped imprint. Just as quickly as his temper rose, however, it left, and he sunk to the ground. “Corporal, I give up. I can’t crack this case, it’s impossible. I admit my defeat – I can survive not solving a case, but I can’t survive the palace dungeons for not contacting the Princesses. I just want to give this one last shot – all the evidence we gathered must be worth something! I refuse to believe all my effort was for naught. Let’s assemble it all, summon all the witnesses, ask everyone with any kind of information and try to put it all together one last time. If we can’t find the murderer by the end of the day, I’m contacting Princess Celestia to burn this crap-hole town to the ground.” Greenleaf nodded and walked out of the room, leaving Scisco sitting on the floor with his face buried in his hooves. ——— There was a knock at the boutique’s door. Rarity escaped from the barracks just about an hour ago. It was easy: all you had to do was go to the first storey, look busy and keep a brisk pace, and everypony will just think you belong there. She then jumped out of the window when nopony was looking any made her way home. She approached the door trembling, contemplating whether or not should she flee out the back – it could be the doctor’s men, after all. Maybe he decided that two run-away patients are important enough to send some guards looking for them. No, that’s plain unlikely. The last I heard, half the garrison left the town while the second half does all it can to keep the town from panicking. I’m sure they wouldn’t waste their men on me... right? She could hear the beating of her heart when she reached for the door handle, and when she saw a member of the Guard on the other side of them, she thought she was having a heart attack. He was surely there to get her! “Miss Rarity?” “Y...Yes?” Rarity said in a voice as thin as a hair. The stallion scanned her with his eyes, then cleared his throat, and said in a very formal tone, “I am Corporal Greenleaf and am here to ask you if you would please follow me to the barracks.” “What? Why?” Greenleaf lifted his brow. “I was told that you did some investigating of your own, so I thought you could be of help now that we try to put everything we know together.” “Oh so you don’t kn– I mean... Of course I’ll come.” The tension that built in her body escaped in waves, each one feeling like heaven. “It is strange, but I have a feeling I saw your name in the report about yesterday’s attack? Shouldn’t you be injured and lying in the infirmary?” The tension returned and threatened to choke her as her throat constricted. “I got better.” Another lifted brow. “I see. Is there anything or anypony you think that could help us more? We want to gather every little piece of evidence we can.” “N– actually, yes,” she said, and smiled. “There is a pony I know that could help you. Would you mind if I fetched her and brought to the barracks alone?” The guard lowered his head, as if looking at something on the ground, but Rarity saw how he rolled his eyes and grimaced. “Of course you can, as long as you arrive.” “Well excuse me then. I have to put my mane in order before leaving the house.” Another grimace. Rarity frowned at this display of boorishness and closed the door, heading to the bathroom. She wasn’t sure whether Pinkie will be of any help, but any excuse to see her again was good: Rarity really wanted to make the things between them right again. Also, the Guard might have stumbled upon something important, but with officers as uncouth as this she doubted it. ——— It was painful to lie to the Cakes. When Pinkie knocked at the front door of the bakery, she already had a story prepared: the injuries she had were actually pretty minor and only seemed serious because of the blood. The doctor was so kind that he gave her some medicine and disinfected the wounds, and sent her back home. They seemed sceptical at first, but couldn’t argue with the perfectly healthy hoof that Pinkie presented them with. Things became dire when Mr. Cake asked her about the explosion. Apparently, a guard visited her room while she was still at the infirmary and couldn’t find any traces of scorched wood or smoke – things typical for an explosion. Rarity! Can’t you make up some more believable lies? In the end, she blamed it on a magical explosion that doesn’t set things on fire. It wasn’t a great excuse, but seemed to diminish the Cakes’ suspicions. Just why would the murderer try to kill them in a completely different way? Still, it wasn’t completely a lie: most of the damage to the room was caused by magic, albeit Rarity’s. The Cakes had been through her room already, clearing debris and covering the broken windows with sheets to keep the cold out. They even brought a mattress in there so that Pinkie could sleep somewhere. That only makes me feel worse for lying to them. Pinkie was already covering herself with a duvet, when she heard a familiar voice from outside. “Pinkie Pie!” She can’t be serious! Pinkie removed the sheet from the window and looked down on the street. There, indeed, stood Rarity. “Rarity, what the hay do you think you are doing?” she said in a hushed tone. “You are supposed to lie low for the next week or so!” “I’m sorry, darling, but we have to go to the barracks.” Pinkie wasn’t sure she could believe what she just heard. “Wha–? Seriously? We just left that place!” “I know, but a guard came to my house, saying that they needed us and our knowledge of the matter to solve the case. I figured you’d want to know about the things the Guard managed to find.” “Knowledge of the case?” Pinkie’s voice jumped up and down like it was on a rollercoaster. “What did you tell them about us?” “Just that I did some investigating of my own and that you helped me with it. Calm down.” “You can’t draw attention to us like this! Don’t you understand? We have to blend in and hide. If anypony ever found out then... then they’d all hate us.” Tears burst from Pinkie’s eyes. “Even the Cakes would force me to leave, and... and my daddy wouldn’t even let me near the farm.” Her throat felt like it had a bitter, round dumpling in it that caused her to stammer. “Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and all our other friends would chase us out of town. They’d... they’d hunt us like we were animals!” Strong sobs shook her body as she continued. “And if they found us, we’d have to defend ourselves. They’d... they’d give us no other choice. Can you i-imagine how y-you h-h-hurt Twi... Twilight? Can you imagine h-how the Cakes would look at me? How Sweetie Belle would look at you? I can. I saw it in your eyes when I told you! I-if I ever saw that look in their f-faces then... then... then...” She collapsed on the floor, vanishing from Rarity’s view, and hid her head between her knees, her sobs curtailing any attempt at articulated speech as she curled into a little, crying ball. “Oh, Pinkie...” Rarity said from the street. “I never really thought about it this way. I... Pinkie, Can you hear me, Pinkie? I’m sorry for making you feel like this, but there really is no danger – I know the detective and he seemed quite decent. Although he was far from a gentlecolt, I must say.” Tears continued to stream through Pinkie’s coat as worse and worse images flashed through her mind. It wasn’t the first time this happened: she had these weak moments every few months or so. That, however, made it no easier. The idea of her friends hating her and of the Cakes hunting her together with the rest of Ponyville was firmly etched in her mind, refusing to leave as frozen icicles pierced her heart and cold snow filled her stomach. Rarity’s voice rose up from the street once more. “Pinkie Pie, I’m really sorry for what happened yesterday. I know that what I did was... unforgivable, but please? Please come back to the window, Pinkie.” Did she really just apologise to me? That’s so great! Pinkie jumped up from the floor and rushed to the window, her eyes alive once again. But when she looked down at Rarity, her enthusiasm began to dissipate. But... I shouldn’t listen to her, she’s just lying again. Why would she need me? Why would anypony need me? I’m useless, stupid monster that can’t even help its friends when they are being hunted by a creature of the same kind! Rarity’s voice trembled. “Pinkie, I... You have to pull yourself together no matter how sad or hurt you feel. Nopony else in Ponyville knows more about vamponies than us two, and if we find out what the Royal Guard know, then the murderer doesn’t have a chance to hide any longer. Please, Pinkie, your friends need you to help us. I need you to help me.” “Pinkie, I know that we didn’t always exactly see eye to eye, but now I know that there is a very intelligent pony hiding behind the silly facade. I now appeal on that pony – if you can’t do this for me, do it for our friends. The killer threatens them just as much as us; maybe even more. Please, Pinkie, I know that deep down you know that it is the right thing to do, no matter how scared you are. It’s just a walk to the barracks – our friends are more than worthy of one short stroll. Just... come down and I promise that should anything happen, should anything go wrong, I won’t leave you to face the danger alone. Even should the whole barracks go after us, I’ll make sure you get away safely.” Pinkie slowly stood up and looked out of the window. Right under it, on the street, stood Rarity, her eyes looking right at her with burning determination. If this was drama, then her acting improved considerably during the last few days. “Rarity... you always had your way with the words. I... I think I’ll help you. But don’t you dare ever hurting me again! You know I can’t stand meanies.” Rarity smiled and nodded. Pinkie jumped her way down to the street and set out for the barracks together with Rarity. The Cakes will probably wonder where she had gone, but she already had excuses like ‘I needed more medicine from the doctor – my leg started to hurt again’ prepared. ——— “What the hay, Corporal?” Scisco asked, pointing at the table around which the summoned ponies assembled. “Two ponies? Are you suggesting that all our witnesses are these few?” “They aren’t really witnesses...” “And where are the ponies I told you to find? I see the mare from the boutique, but where is the rest? Where is that cross-eyed retard I told you to find? And where is Bonbon, our main witness?” “Well, sir,” Greenleaf replied, standing at attention and looking somewhere above Scisco’s head, “Derpy Hooves, the cross-eyed pegasus, moved to Cloudsdale. I didn’t dare to send any of my men there, because, knowing them, they’d probably just stay there and wait until the whole case is solved. And Bonbon... I couldn’t find Bonbon no matter where I looked. Nopony answered the doorbell and the neighbours said that they didn’t see her in the last few days. I’m almost certain that she either left the town or is in hiding somewhere. It’s what any pony with sense would do in times like this.” “How wonderful, Corporal,” Scisco said and slowly clapped. “I can’t imagine anypony else doing a better job – I mean I gave you three names and you brought in one of them? It’s not like we are in the middle of a crisis or anything! If I can’t find somepony, then it only means that I didn’t search enough! But telling this to somepony like you is a waste of time anyway, isn’t it? I can’t believe it – two ponies...” “Actually, sir, there is one more pony on the way. She seems to be a little late...” At that moment, a purple blur stormed into the room. The mare then loudly gasped for air, and between the wheezes said, “Oh my gosh please tell me I’m not late!” Scisco could burn a hole into a safe with the stare he used on the mare. “Whoever you are, you are either late or in the wrong room, both of which scream of incompetence.” “Incompetence? But I...” “That’s Twilight Sparkle, sir. She might know something about the ritual the vampony performs.” “I see,” Scisco said, and turned his murderous gaze from the mare onto the Corporal. “And why didn’t you tell me about such a pony before?” “I... err... um... forgot?” Greenleaf’s smile was faker than the guarantees of a door-to-door vendor. “The word I need in order to describe just how disgusted I am hasn’t yet been invented,” Scisco said. “Just think how vast my disapproval must be when there isn’t even a word for it, will you? Now.” Scisco shifted his gaze back on the mare, who managed to put as much distance as the room allowed between them. “How do you know so much about this?” “I’m Princess Celestias’s personal protégé,” she said, avoiding Scisco’s eyes, “so I naturally know a lot about magic.” “Fine,” he said, before turning back towards the Corporal. “And who is that last pony?” “Oh, her. The mare you told me to find insisted on bringing her along, saying that she might help.” “I see. Now let’s start with the whole ‘assembling evidence’ thing.” Scisco ate the rest of ‘the invigorator’ and walked together with the rest into the room. It had a large table, several chairs, and a large mirror in it, but was otherwise bland – the interrogation room. “Twilight?” two voices said in unison. “Pinkie Pie? Rarity? What are you two doing here?” “What are you doing here, Darling? We are both here because we are acquainted with the case. Surely you couldn’t have gotten involved in this ghastly thing?” “Please,” Pinkie Pie said, looking at her with widened eyes, “tell me that you didn’t. You could get injured or... or worse!” Twilight sat to the table, looking at them with her brow furrowed. “And you think that you can’t? I think that with my magic I’m more capable to handle this than you two are. Especially you, Pinkie Pie; how do you have anything to do with this mess?” Pinkie and Rarity looked at each other, biting their lips with an occasional giggle escaping. Scisco and Greenleaf looked at them with their brow lifted, exchanging glances. Scisco cleared his throat. “Since it seems like you know each other, I believe there is no need for introductions. Except for the mare you call ‘Pinkie’. I have no idea who that is.” “Oh, she’s our vampony expert, of course,” Rarity quickly said. “She is?” Twilight said, looking at Pinkie with lifted brow. “I am?” “Yes. I believe that there is nopony else with more knowledge on the subject than she is.” “I disapprove with how open you are about our vampony situation,” Scisco said. “Things are already bad enough without telling everypony that the rumours about vamponies are true.” “Wait, they are?” Twilight asked. “Don’t tell me you actually believe that nonsense, because that’s just ridiculous!” “I’d say the same thing, if I hadn’t attacked by one! Just cope with the new information or you’re useless to us. Now.” Scisco quickly looked at each of them. “This right here are the crime scene photos. We only found out that some of the bodies were used for some ritual, and that they were murdered by a vampony. If any of you can find anything else, we’d be eternally grateful.” He hoofed out the photos to each of them, the ones from this morning causing quite a few gasps. “Yes, I know some of them might be quite surprising, but please concentrate on the task given.” They each carefully examined each of the pictures before giving them back to him. “Well,” Twilight started, “each of those horribly disfigured bodies was used for a ritual. Every time the same one, the innards all follow the same pattern.” “That’s not really helpful...” “Well, no, but it means we can narrow the search down to unicorns, as they are the only ponies capable of using magic. And believe me, you need a lot of magic to perform something like this.” “Narrowing down the suspects,” Scisco said, stroking his chin. “That reminds me – Corporal, did you check the presence list?” “Yes, sir. There were only a few guards missing at the time, and they were all sighted at various pubs at the time of the crime, drowning their fears and boredom in liquor. I doubt any of them would be able to even stand up, much less attack you. Most of them have quit their job and moved to a different town anyway.” “Good. That means that that we are searching for a unicorn that is not in the Guard. Assuming that only vampony unicorns can use magic, of course. What if an earth vampony can use magic too? I wouldn’t even be surprised at this point.” Pinkie shook her head. “They can’t, the only vampony capable of using magic is a unicorn one. They don’t have a horn to cast spells, after all. Thinking that being a vampony gives you strange scary powers that defy nature is just silly!” “Right... any more ideas?” “Well we have the yellow hair,” Rarity said. “What yellow hair?” Twilight asked, eyeing Rarity with a raised eyebrow and a slight tilt of her head. Scisco scowled at her. “We have a yellow hair that belongs to the killer’s coat. Learn to cope with new information, damn it!” “Umm... sir?” “Yes, Corporal?” “I think we can narrow things down even more. After the first few murders, word spread about fishy things going on in Ponyville, and travellers stopped visiting the town. The ones that were already here all left during the last few days, so the murderer is definitely a local.” “Great! More ideas, come on! We are getting close!” “I don’t think that a vampony would make public appearances too often,” Pinkie said. “I mean if I were a vampony, I wouldn’t go prancing around the town, attracting attention to myself.” Scisco scratched his head. “A valid point, but since there is no way to tell a vampony from a pony, it does not prove anything. The vampony probably knows that we can’t find it, so it can do whatever it damn pleases. It could be the Celestia damned mayor and we wouldn’t know!” “We should probably scratch the dead ponies from our suspect list...” Greenleaf said. “You mean you already haven’t? Do I really have to tell you everything, Corporal? Seriously, I think I already got used to your stupidity, but...” “Wait,” Twilight said. “A unicorn townspony with yellow in the coat that wasn’t in any public place on the night of the attack? If we scratch the dead ponies from this morning and take the ponies from other towns like Flim or Flam out of consideration then... Oh my gosh... There is only one pony in Ponyville fitting that description.” Chapter 12: Grand FinaleChapter 12: Grand Finale “March!” Greenleaf shouted at the assembled guards. Right after the meeting ended, Greenleaf checked every record he had on the suspect. There were already reports that the suspect hadn’t been seen in days, but it had gone unnoticed due to more pressing matters: actual corpses. The evidence was stronger than the case against Ignavus, and this time there was no doubt about loyalty of what guards remained in Ponyville. Ten ponies and Corporal Loyalshield were all he had, apparently another unforgivable failure in Scisco’s eyes. ‘You should have maintained respect! If the men do not listen, then it’s the fault of their leader! blah blah blah blah...’ I’d like to see him try! As insufferable as Scisco was, nopony could doubt his usefulness – it was he who obtained the yellow hair from Rarity, he who confirmed the vampony rumours, and he who got the testimony from Bonbon about the ritual. Still, Greenleaf had never met a more annoying pony. “Faster, faster! You are slower than a group of snails!” Scisco shouted. He had become increasingly irritable since leaving the barracks, which Greenleaf attributed it to the excitement of finally being on the killer’s trail. Yet, it got worse and worse by the minute. “Are you feeling alright, sir?” “Of course I’m not, damn it! Your men are too slow! The killer is going to die of old age before we arrive there!” Something about his voice felt off to Greenleaf. A few glances later, he realised that Scisco’s coat was dripping with sweat. “Sir? Maybe you should go see the doctor, sir?” “To that charlatan? Never!” He looked like he was about to explode. “And why do you care? Do you want to catch the vampony alone, to get all the credit? You have already Bretty much obtained the Sergeant rank, so where the hay are you aiming? You want to make it to a Captain or what?” The ripple of grumbling from behind told Greenleaf he wasn’t alone in his frustration. Why was Scisco needed anyway? One more pony won’t make any difference, especially when that pony does nothing but undermine morale. “Sir, I’m not sure you should be here–” “I am your superior, Corporal, and when I say that I’m going, then I’m going!” Scisco replied, his face red as a tomato. Greenleaf shrugged and motioned for his men to move faster. After a while, Scisco began to tarry, huffing and gasping for air as he slowed. “Why are you in such a hurry, Corporal? I’m sure the killer can wait for a few more minutes. This isn’t a competition, so let’s maintain a reasonable pace.” Half of the guards laughed, while the rest mumbled and groaned. “Sir, are you absolutely sure you are alright? You don’t seem to be in best health...” “Nonsense! Keep your nose out of my health and focus on the task.” “What’s the hold up?” asked a voice behind Greenleaf. Turning around, he saw Twilight smiling at him, seemingly unaware of the grim task ahead. It’s all just a big adventure for her, isn’t it? If anything goes wrong in that house, you’ll be in for a rude awakening. “He’s the hold up.” Greenleaf jabbed the hoof at Scisco. “He’s obviously not fit for duty, yet he insists on coming with us.” “I’ll go check on him. I read some medical books – maybe I can find out what’s wrong with him,” Twilight said, trotting over to Scisco and raising her hoof to Scisco’s forehead. “Don’t you dare touch me!” he said, but Twilight didn’t seem to give his protests any attention. “He’s burning! With this kind of fever, I doubt he’ll be capable of even walking for long.” “Nonsense!” Scisco said, collapsing onto a nearby porch. “I just need to... rest for a while.” “Is he in danger?” Greenleaf asked. “Well, I don’t know what’s wrong with him, so...” Greenleaf trotted over to Twilight. “He kept eating some suspicious red stuff the whole yesterday. His mouth smelled like sewage when he was talking to me. Maybe that has something to do with it?” “What stuff?” Greenleaf scowled. “Red stuff. If I knew what kind of crap he was eating, I’d tell you, alright?” Twilight stepped closer Scisco, who was breathing heavily. “Um... sir? Could you tell me what was that you were eating?” He was either ignoring her, or was incapable of reply. “He kept it in his left pocket,” Greenleaf said. Twilight found a white wrapper in Scisco’s pocket that still had a thin layer of residue on it. She smelled it and quickly put it away, wrinkling her nose. “It smells like mushrooms mixed with... something foul. I can’t really discern it.” “Well, what’s wrong with him?” “I’m still not sure, but let me try something,” she said, scraping out all the remaining paste. It wasn’t much – just a little lump on the tip of Twilight’s hoof that she dropped into his mouth. “That’s positively disgusting. Now what?” Greenleaf asked. “If it’s what I think it is, his fever and breathing should get better.” Greenleaf walked over and pressed his ear on Scisco’s chest. “It sounds the same.” “Wait for a little longer. It might take a while to take effect.” Greenleaf kept his ear pressed on Scisco’s chest for about a minute. “Still noth– No, wait. I think it’s getting calmer. It’s not as wheezy anymore.” “Good,” Twilight said, smiling. “Then it means that he’s suffering from the effects of drug withdrawal.” “How’s that good? I can’t waste any more time on him. It’s his own fault he’s a junkie, and the killer might be planning his next murder as we speak!” “Well, now you can just ask somepony to take him to the infirmary.” “I... oh.” Greenleaf stepped onto the porch and knocked on the door. It took ten bits and a little negotiation to assuage the occupant’s fear of going outside, after which Greenleaf rejoined his men. “Well then,” Greenleaf said. “Now that we got this over with, maybe we can finally focus on catching the murderer. Men, march!” ——— So you think you can defeat a fully fed, experienced vampony? Don’t make me laugh. Rarity winced, but continued walking – she could already see the supposed killer’s house. The voice only spoke of how hopeless her situation is; couldn’t it just shut up? Sure, she could just silence it using the spell, but what if the Voice had some important piece of information? What is it this time? Well, I just thought that maybe I could talk you out of killing yourself. You know, since what you and those guards are doing is basically a mass suicide. You overestimate the vampony. It can’t beat eleven guards and two other vamponies! It can and it will. Stop underestimating vamponies! Just because you and Pinkie Pie are both pathetic weaklings that refuse to feast on blood doesn’t mean that every vampony is. Rarity scowled. How dare you? Self control is a strength, not a weakness! I don’t think this particular ‘strength’ is going to help you here. Please, don’t go in there; it’s like asking to be killed! “We’re here,” Greenleaf announced. “Men, position yourself at every entrance, be it a door or a window, and jump in on my command. Any resistance has to be obliterated!” I beg you, don’t go in there! I’ll do anything! You want spells? Have them all, just don’t enter that building! “Miss Rarity?” Greenleaf said, walking towards her and her friends. “I’d like to ask you to stand back; there could be some fighting inside before we restrain the culprit.” Rarity nodded. “Of course. But should anything go wrong, Pinkie and I would like to help.” “Oh don’t worry about that,” Greenleaf said, laughing. “I’m sure my men are more than capable of handling this. Two mares would only get under their hooves. Now.” He turned to his men. “Go!” There was the sound of breaking glass and splintering wood as the guards broke into the house. Run away. Now. Why? It seems like everything’s under control. Do you know what kind of ritual the vampony performed with those bodies? Well, I do! You don’t want to be here after those guards die, you really don’t! Rarity shifted uncomfortably when shouting and inarticulate screaming reached her ears. “Perhaps we should ask the surrounding towns for reinforcements and withhold the attack until then?” “Too late for that. Besides, there really is nothing to be afraid of – there are ten trained soldiers apprehending one sneaky, cowardly vampony.” That cowardly vampony is cutting through his men like they were butter. Run away! Even with all the spells I can provide, we still can’t survive this! “Maybe we should go in and help them?” Pinkie said when another blood freezing scream emanated from the house. “Or maybe we should set the house on fire and hope it burns the murderer to death?” Rarity asked, earning a glare from Greenleaf. “Perhaps they do have problems in there, but I’m not about to burn the house down with my men still inside! Besides, we still have to have a trial with the suspect.” “They need help. I’m going in,” Twilight said, running towards the entrance. “You stupid fool! This isn’t some adventure book where everything ends happily – this is reality!” Greenleaf shouted as he went after her, closely followed by both Pinkie Pie and Rarity. The shouting inside the building got louder as they neared the door, as did the voice inside her head, yelling for her to run away lest she’ll die. She might have considered doing that – the screams of the guards inside told tales about horror and pain – but she couldn’t leave Twilight and Pinkie Pie behind. She wouldn’t fail her friends ever again! Twilight disappeared into the doorway. A few days ago, Rarity might have done the same thing; they were the bearers of the Elements, the heroes of Equestria. Why should one criminal scare them? Any feelings of ‘immortality’ were beaten to dust after she had been assaulted, but Twilight never experienced that. It was probably just another chance at impressing her mentor, and she was going to grasp that opportunity no matter what. Inside the house, the ground floor was clear, but the screams came out of the cellar. “Twilight! Don’t you dare go in there!” Rarity yelled. Pinkie leapt in front of Twilight. “Yeah, Twilight, you’ll get hurt!”. “Those ponies need our help!” Twilight said, grinding to a halt. “I’m not going to stand idly while they are being killed just because they can’t defend themselves against vampony magic!” She sidestepped Pinkie, disappearing down the staircase with Greenleaf right after her. “Pinkie, do you think we stand a chance down there?” “I don’t know, Rarity, but I guess we’re about to find out,” Pinkie said, descending downstairs. The voice in Rarity’s head was louder than ever, but after a few moments she followed into the cellar nevertheless. ——— Pinkie was greeted by the familiar stench of blood and death. At the bottom of the stairs, Greenleaf and Twilight stood with their mouths open, staring at the unicorn looming over the dead guards arrayed around her. “I... I...” Greenleaf studied the carnage before him. “I hereby arrest you, Lyra Heartstrings, for numerous accounts of murder and assault! Come peacefully, and the judge might yet find mercy and give you a life sentence instead of an execution.” “Oh, Detective,” Lyra said with a broadening grin. “Do you really think I’ll go to prison willingly? Why should I? I killed all your men without breaking a sweat! They’ll serve as a delicious meal.” Twilight’s face turned pale. “Lyra, why? What did those ponies do to you? Why would you want to kill them?” “And why did you kill so many?” Pinkie asked. “I mean you couldn’t have drunk so much blood; it just wouldn’t fit into your stomach!” Pinkie’s muscles tensed every time Lyra moved – she knew well what a vampony is capable of. “And how did you kill all those guards on your own? You can’t be that strong,” Rarity said. Lyra laughed, looking at each of them separately. “I killed those ponies ’cause I was hungry and because it tasted good. As for the remaining questions... I think I can show you how. Come forward!” From the darkest corners of the room two figures appeared like ghosts from the mist – one yellow-coated, the other red-maned – Bonbon and Rose. They both had fangs glinting between their lips, but while Bonbon smiled and showed her new teeth off, Rose scowled at Lyra and stayed more or less in the shadows. That’s two more friends forever lost. “Rose, Bonbon,” Rarity said, “you can still do what’s right! Help us defeat Lyra and I’m sure the princesses will forgive you. Lyra’s the one who turned you into the monsters you are now; don’t you want revenge?” “They’re not monsters,” Lyra said, moving towards Rarity until she stood close enough to touch her. “Being a vampony is a gift! You’re stronger and better in every way. Muscles, agility, magic... all boosted. And ’sides, they couldn’t betray me even if they wanted to. You found the remains of my rituals?” She grinned at Greenleaf. “What did those rituals do?” he replied, gritting his teeth as he surveyed the corpses of his men. “Simple – they bound Bonbon and Rose to my will. They have to obey my every command. Look – Rose, go and break that guard’s leg.” Rose glared at her, but performed the task nevertheless. The crunching of bone was sickening, and it showed in Greenleaf’s expression. “I believe my demonstration was sufficient?” Lyra said with a sneer. “But we found three of the bodies mutilated. Who’s the last vampony?” Greenleaf asked. “I did wonder if you’d notice. Mr. Rich is sleeping the effects of the ritual off. His wealth will be very useful for bribing what remains of the Guard. What, did you think I’m going to run forever? I plan to settle down and replace the Guard with my own. Now that you so kindly removed sergeant Ignavus, there’s a useful post vacant.” Pinkie’s brow furrowed. This is not the Lyra that I used to know. This Lyra is drunk with power and outright evil! What did the voice do to you? “Why now?” she asked. Two weeks ago, we were chatting and laughing over the usual nonsense. What changed you so much in those few days? “’Cause it was only now that I became a vampony,” Lyra said, rolling her eyes. “A few days back, somepony dragged me into a back alley and bit me. I still don’t know who it was, since I was grasped from behind, but I’m sure I’ll stumble upon that vampony sooner or later. And then it will be yet another binding ritual!” “Why are you telling us all this?” Greenleaf asked. Lyra laughed again. “Well, there are several reasons, but mostly I like to brag. How about I tell you everything, Corporal? You put so much effort into figuring things out, so let me sate your curiosity.” She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, as if she was reciting a prepared speech. “After I was bitten, Caramel found me lying unconscious in a deserted room – it was there that my inner vampony woke and I killed him. I was weak and horrified by what I did, so I didn’t even drink all the blood. I slit his throat to throw the investigators off track – successfully, it seems. But since I didn’t drink enough, I got hungry again and had to kill yet another pony – some guard that I didn’t even know, who cares. It was much easier that time, and there was this voice that helped me overcome my moral qualms. “Sadly, or maybe fortunately, Bonbon noticed that I wasn’t acting normally and tracked me there. I found her shaking in fear right behind the corner, too scared to move, the poor thing! I was already fed and didn’t feel like killing my best friend, so I asked my little helper for assistance. She suggested the ritual, so I did it, and then again with Rose – the more the merrier, right? ’Sides, I didn’t really know Cloudchaser and never liked Cherry Berry. “I was disgusted the first time I did the ritual, but the only other choice I had was killing Bonbon – I couldn’t let her walk away after what she saw. When she was turned and bound, I began to see my full potential – I can actually become somepony with a big ‘S’. I don’t have to keep doing the peon work, I can be the queen!” Twilight’s eyes widened, and Lyra giggled momentarily. “Don’t worry, I don’t plan to overthrow the princesses; I’m not that confident. They could vaporise me in an instant, but, who wouldn’t like to govern their own little town of vamponies? I could live the rest of eternity – my helper told me vamponies don’t die of old age – in luxury and be beloved by my kind. It would be a haven for all the outcast vamponies out there. Don’t you see? They deserve a place to call home, and I aim to provide that. ’Sides, what’s so wrong about feeding on ponies? Doesn’t a cat hunt for mice? The strong eat the weak; it’s natural. But I’m getting off track, aren’t I? “While I was welcoming Rose into our little group, your detective friend – that I, sadly, don’t see here – interrupted me and shot Bonbon in the chest. She was left incapacitated for a whole day! I’m sure she’d love to repay the favour. “Lastly, we all made a large raid yesterday – like a rite of passage for them. Bonbon took Lemon Hearts, Rose took Minuette, and I took Lemony Gem. While we were at it, we decided to include yet another pony into our society. Mr. Rich was a perfect choice! We then grabbed Crescent Moon for the ritual, and ate Ballad who walked in on us while we were committing the deed – she decided to visit the wrong pony at the wrong time.” “Wait...” Greenleaf said. “Why would Bonbon tell us about the ritual if she was the one participating in it?” “To throw you off track, of course,” Bonbon replied. “What? Did you think I can’t speak? I can do whatever I want to as long as it doesn’t break Lyra’s orders.” Pinkie tilted her head. “Wait, so you aren’t slaves?” “Of course not. In fact, I see the ritual as a good thing – our kind doesn’t need any guards or soldiers. We can’t break the law and each of us is stronger than any member of the Equestrian Army. Zero crime and zero defence spending – wouldn’t you call such a place a utopia?” A home. I would call it a home! And I could keep my friends – I’m sure they would all prefer being vamponies to being dead. Rarity already did! I’m sure that together we can persuade them all, and then everything will be like it used to be, only I won’t have to hide anything! “Lyra,” Rarity said, “am I getting this right that you only turned Bonbon, Rose, and Mr. Rich? Nopony else?” “Yes, why?” Lyra said, raising her eyebrow. Oh crud. That can only mean... “Pinkie Pie!” Rarity roared, turning her horn towards the mare. “Listen, Rarity,” Pinkie said, receding from her. “I know what you are thinking and it’s probably true, but I can’t remember anything about it, honest! It must have happened while I wasn’t myself. I really didn’t...” Her haunch touched the wall – she couldn’t retreat any further. “What is this all about?” Twilight asked, moving between them. “Rarity, I’m sure that whatever Pinkie did, it can wait!” Greenleaf’s forehead bore a pulsating vein, reminding Pinkie of a volcano before eruption. Meanwhile, the vamponies just stared at them, probably interested in what the hay was going on just like everypony else. Rarity bared her teeth as growled. “No, Twilight, this can’t wait. What I’m about to do is actually long overdue.” I am so dead. Rarity shoved Twilight out of the way. Pinkie could only cry. I won’t hurt her; I won’t! She’s right – not only did I turn her, but I also turned Lyra! All these murders happened because of me! I’m dangerous, and she’s in the right. Besides, we’re all going to die here anyway, so what does it matter who strikes the killing blow? Rarity’s hooves flew towards Pinkie and... hugged her. “Huh?” “Pinkie,” Rarity whispered into her ear, “I forgive you. I know you weren’t yourself when you did those things. It was wrong of me to blame you for Berry’s death – I cast the spell that killed her, not you. And it was Lyra’s actions that killed all those ponies, not yours. Pinkie, you never willingly did anything wrong, so what right do I have to be angry at you? I forgive you and hope that you can forgive yourself too. Now, can you forgive me for my mistakes? I wasn’t under anypony’s control when I killed Berry, and I was fully aware of what I was doing while I was fighting you.” “Rarity,” Pinkie said, sobbing and smiling. “Of course I forgive you. That’s what friends do after all, right?” “Yes, Pinkie, that’s what friends do.” Rarity’s eyes welled up. “I’m really sorry to interrupt you,” Greenleaf said flatly, “but did you both forget we are about to get killed?” “Actually, Corporal, that’s not the only possible result,” Lyra said. “You see, there was another reason for why I told you all this. We could use somepony of your influence, and you would profit too. With all the vampony skills, you could even make it to a Captain. I could just force you with the ritual, but then you’d probably use every last bit of your free will against me, finding loopholes in my orders and the like. I can’t afford you divulging anything. That would probably mean your death too, but soldier types tend to be... impulsive, having their heads full of ‘Rather dead than without honour’ or similar nonsense. So, will you join us and live a long, comfortable life full of luxury, or will you die?” “Betray the princesses? Betray Equestria? I will never join you, never!” he screamed, and charged Lyra. Lyra raised her hoof, waited for him to get near, and struck. The hoof bent the metal of his helmet, pushing its way into his skull. Greenleaf slowly, in cotrast with his previous speed, collapsed on the ground. “A pity,” Lyra said, looking at the corpse. “Now.” She looked at Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight. “What do I do with you three? And what are you two even doing here?” she said, pointing at Pinkie and Rarity. “I get why he brought such an excellent spell caster like Twilight along, but why did he also bring two completely unimportant, useless civilians?” “We insisted on going with him,” Rarity said. “Well that was very stupid of you, unless you wish to either die, or join us.” We can join? Yes! A home. And I will be able to keep my friends – once they are turned, they’ll understand the urges I had to fight with; they’ll understand that turning Lyra was just an accident. Besides, I’m sure they’ll enjoy all the perks that go with it. Eternal life means we will be able to have eternal fun! Twilight’s horn flared up with a bright, purple light, but then died down. She tried twice more, but with no more success. “Trying to teleport away?” Lyra chuckled. “I’m afraid that won’t work. Look at the walls and you’ll see why.” Pinkie stared at the various stones in the wall, but saw nothing special at first. However, after focusing, the black swirling shapes she thought to be shadows turned out to be complex symbols and strange runes. She couldn’t see whether they were written by blood or just a black chalk and didn’t feel like finding out. Twilight seemed to see them too, as her attempts at teleportation ceased. “Anyway,” Lyra said, looking back at Pinkie and Rarity. “Decision time. Will you take what the Corporal refused? It’s always better to have willing subjects – the unwilling ones tend to be rather unpleasant after turning. Rose, for example, is sour all the time. Right, Rose?” “Go to Tartarus.” “See? While I certainly will have my vampony army, it will be much better to have it full of willing ponies. Decide: if you choose to join, we’ll just turn you, bind you, and welcome you among the higher race. If you don’t, then we’ll turn Twilight here – in her case I’m willing to be very specific about every order I give so that she can’t betray me – and use you two as sacrifices. It’s an easy choice, I think.” Pinkie glimpsed at Rarity. Her expression was made of stone – a face calm and uninterested, not betraying a single emotion. What if she refuses? I have to convince her! “Um, can we take a little while to consult each other? Please?” Pinkie asked. Lyra frowned. “What? Isn’t the correct choice obvious enough? Very well, take a while but be quick; I don’t have the whole day for you three!” Pinkie quickly leaned towards Rarity, whispering, “What do we do? Accept the deal?” “Pinkie, I–” “What are you girls whispering about?” Twilight asked. “Sorry, Twilight, but this is a private discussion. We’ll fill you in later, don’t worry,” Pinkie said, pushing Twilight aside. “So, what do you say, Rarity? Join them, right?” “Pinkie, I can understand your point of view, but it’s skewed,” Rarity said, laying her hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. “I know that it sounds nice, especially since you had to hide your secret for so many years, but this isn’t the way! I know that I’d probably want to join them too if I had to go through the same ordeal you did, but don’t let your wishes and hopes blind you to the facts.” “But I don’t see a problem!” Pinkie said, shaking the hoof off her shoulder, “Didn’t you hear Bonbon? They have free will and can do whatever they want to as long as they don’t break the law!” “Yes, and who will make the law? Besides, just look around the very room you’re standing in! She just killed eleven ponies, and even more before that!” “Those guards attacked her; she had to defend herself! Also, she was right – we have to feed, it’s a law of nature.” Rarity gave her a light slap. It didn’t hurt as much as it shocked her – didn’t they just work things out? “Pinkie, wake up! If you can survive without murdering anypony, then so can she! Her inner voice deformed her so much, that she probably even enjoyed killing them! She’s insane! Do you really want to give your future into the hooves of somepony like that? And don’t forget about our friends – are they also weak and deserve to be eaten?” “No, of course not! I didn’t mean...” “And where do you think she’ll find the ponies for the sacrifice? She’ll turn half the town, and use the other half for the ritual. Do you really want to see them dead? Do you think she’ll spare the Cakes just because you ask? Everypony will ask her to spare their close ones, so why should your request be of any higher importance? She’ll also need some stable food source – will we have pens full of ponies ready to be bled? Pinkie, if she succeeds, Ponyville will never be the same, and the change will definitely be for the worse. We can’t join her!” Pinkie looked at the death around her and then at Lyra, who still wore a small smile. “I... I guess you’re right... But what do we do then?” Rarity checked that Twilight wasn’t listening and pulled Pinkie closer. “Lyra doesn’t know that we are vamponies, so we can use that to our advantage. We’ll say we accept her offer and let them come closer. When they’re close enough, we’ll attack. Remember that even though Rose seems like she’d like to help us, she is still under Lyra’s control and will fight us! Let’s hope that Twilight won’t do anything rash after finding out about us.” “Shouldn’t we tell her now then?” “Definitely not! We have no idea what she would do; she could even scream ‘More vamponies! Ahhh!’ or something like that, which would completely ruin any chances on surprising them we had.” “Well... if you think so...” “I do. Now let’s get to it!” Rarity said, and loudly cleared her throat. “We have decided to accept your offer.” “Great!” Lyra positively beamed. “What?” Twilight said. “You can’t be serious! Is this your idea of ‘filling me in’? I have never... I never...” Her furrowed brow, pressed lips and hard stare substituted the missing words clearly. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” Rarity said. “Now, I suppose you will want to bite Pinkie and I, Lyra?” Lyra scratched her chin. “Nah. I think I’ll take Twilight. Bonbon, Rose, turn these two.” Bonbon approached Rarity, while Rose went for Pinkie. Pinkie waited for the signal, forcing herself not to tremble as Rose approached. “Now, Pinkie!” Rarity shouted when the two vamponies were just a hoofstep away. Pinkie struck Rose right between the eyes with all the strength she could muster and watched her resulting flight through the air. Meanwhile, Rarity lifted Bonbon up with her magic, sending tendrils of darkness towards her. Where’s Lyra? As soon as that thought hit her brain, so did Lyra’s hoof. It had the strength of a flying canon ball and was, by far, more damaging than all of Rarity’s efforts from yesterday combined – the world lost all its colours for a few seconds, leaving everything in darkness, and restored itself only after Pinkie hit the ground. “Wh... Wha...?” She could feel the wetness on her head, but no pain. “So, two vamponies think they can beat me?” Lyra huffed and looked at Pinkie, her face wry with anger. “Too bad they are so weak! Rose, finish her off; I have to help Bonbon!” Pinkie’s view was filled with Rose’s broken muzzle. “I’ll make you pay for this!” She then raised her hoof like an executioner raises his axe over Pinkie’s injured head. “Leave her alone!” Rarity cried and threw Bonbon at Rose, knocking her away from Pinkie. Lyra’s horn flared up, aiming at Rarity – no sooner did Pinkie notice it, than Rarity lit her horn too. Tendrils of darkness began to seep out of both their horns, fighting in the air between them. Pinkie shakily got on her hooves, afraid that her legs might not support her. She looked at where Bonbon and Rose were lying and saw that while Rose was getting up, Bonbon just lay on the ground, blabbering: “They got into me, Rose. They got into me! Don’t let them get into you.” It was clear what she was talking about – Rarity’s spell. Bonbon’s yellow coat attained a greyish hue and a little cloud of black mist came out of her mouth every time she spoke. Rose’s face reddened. She looked at Pinkie, gritting her teeth, and started running towards her. I can’t fight her in this state! She quickly looked at Rarity, but saw that Lyra’s spell was pushing Rarity’s back, threatening to reach her. Mobilising all her strength, Pinkie ran towards Rose in a rickety gallop. The world was spinning around her and the floor wobbled under her hooves as if she was standing on a ship’s deck, but she continued running nevertheless – this was the only chance she was about to get. As Rose lifted her hoof to strike, Pinkie let herself collapse. She slid underneath Rose, catching one of her legs and sending her bloodied face towards the floor. Pinkie then quickly ran towards Bonbon, praying to Celestia that Rose can’t get back up too soon. She grasped Bonbon by the throat and yelled, “Stand back! Stand back or I’ll kill her!” It was like holding a doll. No defence whatsoever, only incomprehensible mumbling and irregular breathing. Rose stopped dead in her tracks and started slowly circling her. “Once Lyra deals with that bitch, she’ll come here and deal with you.” “Oh, really?” Pinkie said, a little smile creeping on her face. “Lyra, leave Rarity alone or I’ll kill Bonbon!” “What the–” Lyra said, looking in her direction. “Rose, how the hay did you let this happen?” Rarity’s spell started to regain ground. “Go to Tartarus, Lyra! Just tell me what to do.” Lyra bit her lip for a moment, her eyes jumping from Bonbon to Rose to Pinkie. “Kill her. It will require a lot of effort, but I think I can heal Bonbon afterwards no matter how injured she’ll be.” Lyra refocused on Rarity and saw that it was her who was in danger now. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Rose continued her charge, leaving Pinkie no other choice but to fulfill her threats. “I’d like to see how you heal this!” she said, and twisted Bonbon’s head until she heard a crack. She then buried her teeth into Bonbon’s throat and sucked. She didn’t know what a vampony blood will do – she never had the chance to taste it – but thought that if she’s going to die, she’ll die with a full stomach. The blood tasted... wrong. Completely different from that of a pony. This blood was bitter and tasted like bad eggs, but it also spread the usual warmth through her body at double the speed. The dizziness left her mind like a rising mist, and strength returned to her muscles, which now screamed for some sort of energy release – Rose was a perfect target. Pinkie threw the lifeless husk away and wiped her mouth. Rose was right before her now, turning around at the last moment and bucking Pinkie with her hind legs. While one of the hooves managed to kick Pinkie into her chest, she managed to stand her ground and catch the second hoof – the power Rose used felt almost laughable now. Pinkie pulled that hoof towards her, making Rose lose stability and fall, and aimed her hoof at Rose’s head. Pinkie didn’t want to kill Rose – even now, she knew that the sound Bonbon’s neck made when she snapped it will haunt her for the rest of her life. However, Bonbon was different – she openly admitted that she loved killing ponies and, considering the state Rarity’s spell left her in, what Pinkie did was a kill of mercy in her mind rather than anything else. Rose, however... There won’t be any excuses if she kills Rose. But this wasn’t the time to linger on these things. Rose put an end to these musings when she lashed out and knocked Pinkie’s hind legs from under her. As Pinkie fell, she thrust her front legs downwards to make a hammerblow, but Rose pushed Pinkie’s hoof out of its trajectory hundredths of a second before it landed. Pinkie swung her other leg as they wrestled on the floor, but again she was thwarted, leaving their legs entangled in a test of strength and willpower. Pinkie rolled herself on top of Rose, using her weigth to keep Rose down and bombarding her with blows, but even with her augmented strength, she could not get any blow past the defenses of a full strength vampony with the hard floor to press against. “Don’t... you... dare!” Rose said through her clenched teeth after she saw how Pinkie’s head began to fling back. Pinkie then answered in the form of strong headbutt that hit Rose right into her broken muzzle. And then again. And again. And again. She continued until Rose’s hooves fell helplessly on the ground. I hope she’s just unconscious, otherwise... “Pinkie! A little hoof over here?” Rarity shouted. Lyra’s spell had gained back everything it lost and was now further than even before the interruption. Pinkie stood up and ran towards Lyra. That is, until her stomach started to feel like something was hammering its way out of there. She bent over, unable to take another step, and pressed her hooves against her chest as if trying to counter the burning pressure. Then, she felt a large shift in there. While the burning remained, the pressure was gone, and Pinkie knew exactly why – the blood she ate just minutes ago was sent flying out of her mouth like a disgusting red waterfall. She got on her knees as she puked, just like one would vomit those metaphorical bad eggs. The blood wasn’t the only thing that left, however – all the strength that stemmed from it was gone too, making standing up as hard as climbing a mountain. Meanwhile, Rarity was being pushed back. The only thing that separated her and the spell now was a feeble, thin barrier of darkness that was already showing several cracks. I have to help her! Try as she might, Pinkie wasn’t strong enough to move her hoof, let alone attack Lyra. “Help!” Rarity cried out, one of the tendrils already moving towards her eye. Then, it stopped. All of the tendrils did, and dissolved into thin air. Pinkie looked at Lyra with her brow furrowed. Why would she spare Rarity? Did she find a trace of forgiveness and mercy in her heart? Lyra fell forward on her face, revealing several smoking wounds in her side. Twilight stood behind the dead mare, her cheeks wet with tears and her eyes burning like the fires of Tartarus. “Twilight...” Rarity started, slowly walking towards her. “Stand back!” Twilight yelled. “Don’t you dare come any closer! Go to Pinkie Pie and just... just stand there and don’t make any sudden moves!” Rarity did as she was told and lowered herself, inspecting the wound on Pinkie’s head. “Twilight...” “How could you?” Twilight said, aiming her horn at them in a threatening manner. “You lied to me, both of you! You are both vamponies and... and you use forbidden magic!” “Twilight, Pinkie’s wounds seem quite dire...” “What did you plan to do after killing Lyra? Kill me? Turn me into one of you? Was that why you attacked? To take Lyra’s place as the head of your little ‘society’?” Rarity’s eyes moistened. “No, Twilight, we are nothing like them!” “Oh, is that right? Then what did you just do?” Another wave of tears started flowing out of Twilight’s eyes. “I can’t believe that my friends could do something like that! The spell you and Lyra used against each other was the foulest kind of magic I have ever seen! And then Pinkie killed Bonbon in cold blood; she even started feeding on her! Just... why?” Twilight bowed her head, tears splattering on the ground. “Twilight,” Rarity said, her expression melting. “I am really sorry for not telling you, but there was no other way. What would you do if I told you?” Twilight’s head shot up and her brow furrowed. “I would have made a plan! If I knew you two were so strong, I know I could have helped you restrain them! Princess Celestia would have helped them and you! But now? You killed them. You took a life and forced me to take one too! I thought we were friends, so why did you make me do something like that?” “Twilight, please, calm down. First, would you allow me to heal Pinkie Pie? She needs it, and I think she’ll have a lot to say too.” Twilight stared at the oozing wound on Pinkie’s head, fuming but also biting her lip. “Fine! But if you think you can beat me just because there’s two of you, you’re gravely mistaken!” “Twilight,” Rarity said as her horn began to weave thin black threads of magic into the injury, “we would never attack you.” “Even the good magic you use has an evil aura!” Twilight said, looking at the healing process. “And Pinkie didn’t seem to have any problems with attacking Bonbon. Answer me honestly now – was she the first pony you two have killed?” Rarity bit her lower lip and looked anywhere but at Twilight. “I can honestly say that Bonbon and maybe Rose – I’m not sure if she’s dead or not – was the first pony Pinkie killed as far as I know.” “And you?” Rarity looked down at her hooves, frowning. “I can’t say the same about me.” “Rar...Rarity?” Pinkie said, the feeling returning to her numb hooves. “Yes, Pinkie?” “You... you didn’t lie.” “No, Pinkie,” Rarity said, a small smile briefly appearing on her face. “I don’t lie to my friends.” “You killed Berry Punch, didn’t you?” Twilight asked. “She’s the only victim Lyra didn’t name.” Her pupils dilated when she saw how Rarity silently nodded. “By Celestia, you really did! How could you? What has she ever done to you?” “I couldn’t control myself!” Raritry said, tears rolling down her cheeks. “It’s the voice in my head – it told me to use a spell, so I did and... and then Berry died.” “A voice in your head? Lyra was talking about the same thing! Oh my... you are just like them!” “No! Remember how I asked you to cast a spell on me? It was because I didn’t want to be its toy.” Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “And did you use that spell? Did you erase the voice from your head?” Rarity’s gaze started to wander again. “Well... no. B–but I can do it now! Look!” A faint purple glow enveloped her head for a few seconds, and then it was gone. “See? It’s gone! No more forbidden magic for Rarity.” She gave out an awkward laugh. Twilight’s weight shifted back of her hind legs and her horn no longer pointed at them, but she still maintained her offensive posture and kept her eyes narrowed. “And Pinkie? She never came to see me about this sort of thing, and... How long have you two been vamponies anyway?” “Well,” Rarity said, a wide smile plastering itself on her face. You know you’re off the hook, don’t you? “I became a vampony on the day Berry died. Pinkie came to my shop at night, attacked me and turned me into one. She was a vampony for... how long?” “Ten years,” Pinkie said, slowly lifting herself off the ground. “Ten years? But that means...” “That means that I was a vampony even before we met. I was a vampony during all the adventures we had, and I was a vampony when we defeated Nightmare Moon. Don’t you see, Twilight? It’s still me, the same old Pinkie Pie!” Twilight slowly shook her head, looking at Pinkie and the carnage surrounding her. “No, you’re not. The old Pinkie Pie would never break Bonbon’s neck like that. Why, Pinkie Pie? Why did you turn Rarity? Did you turn Lyra too?” “I don’t know!” Pinkie shouted, her face reddening. “I haven’t heard the voice for ten years, but then it suddenly jumped back into my head and even controlled me!” Pinkie dropped back to the ground, her face regaining its pink colour. “I didn’t even know I was doing something wrong until it was too late. And now they are all dead because of me.” Her eyes began to moisten when she saw that Twilight’s face hadn’t softened in the slightest. “If you think that I caused all this willingly, then you are wrong! Do you think I haven’t asked myself all these things before? I just wanted to move to Ponyville – to make some new friends there – when somepony suddenly jumped at me, and the next thing I know is that I’m a vampony. I just buried it inside me, never telling anypony, and hoped that maybe nopony will notice, that maybe I can live a happy, normal life together with my friends – with you – but then, when I finally lived that life, the Evil Voice came back and destroyed it all!” Pinkie started sobbing, hiding her face behind her hooves. “Pinkie...” Twilight said, dropping her defensive posture completely. “I’m sorry; I didn’t know... But why did the voice suddenly reappear? What were you doing when it came back?” Pinkie sniffed. “It... it was on my birthday a few days back. You all wanted to make me a surprise party, but... but I didn’t know! I thought you no longer liked me. I thought you figured out who I am! I have never been so sad in my entire life and th–then, when I felt the worst, the Evil Voice appeared. It took control for a while, but then I woke up back in my room and thought that nothing has happened. But when I returned from the party, I found... I found Caramel lying there, dead. I thought I’d done it! The Evil Voice was stuck in my head ever since then.” Twilight scratched her chin and furrowed her brow. “So... it appeared when you were really upset... Like some kind of emotional defence? Can you hear it now, Pinkie?” Pinkie stuck her tongue in the corner of her mouth, stretching her ears to hear even the subtlest of sounds. “Well... No. I can’t. And now that you mention it, I haven’t heard it in a while. Not since I... err... argued with Rarity and realised that it wasn’t me.” “It’s clear then,” Twilight said. “I now know why you did what you did, and I don’t think that it was your fault. I’ll just cast the same spell Rarity used, and you can get rid of it for good.” A faint purple glow enveloped Pinkie’s head, digging deep into Pinkie’s mind and dragging the entity to light. So you found a way to destroy me after all. But are you sure that this is what you really want? With my help, you could take Lyra’s place. You said it yourself that a vampony town would be a bliss. This time it could be you at the helm. You wouldn’t do the things Lyra did and would govern the vamponies in all fairness. You could feed everypony using changelings or... blegh... animals. You wouldn’t even bind them if you didn’t want to! All the ponies in Ponyville would be stronger, faster... better than they are now at the expense of creatures that either seek to harm you, or are too stupid to even understand what you’re doing. The fun would be eternal! All you have to do is store the spell inside your mind instead of immediately destroying me. It’s not hard, I can tell you how. The spell would prevent me from taking control of you again, so you would truly be free. Or you can refuse my offer. You can spend the rest of your life lying to everypony but the chosen few, always afraid that somepony figured everything now. And then, one day, you’ll look around only to see that your pony friends are all old and withered, and that it won’t be long before they depart from this world. I wonder what you’ll say when somepony at their funeral asks you how come that you still look so young. They will figure it out eventually, Pinkie Pie, but when they do, your friends won’t be there to help you anymore. You will live a lonely, bitter life and the only thing that’ll ring through your heard will be: “What would have happened if I accepted the Voice’s offer?” And then, one fateful day, you’ll end your life yourself. So what do you say, Pinkie? Will you hide like a mouse from a cat for the rest of your life, or will you stand up and take your fate into your own hooves? The decision is yours. The purple glow slowly disappeared. “I did it, Twilight. I’m free!” Pinkie said, smiling almost like she used to before the whole ordeal. “The voice is gone, which excuses the things you did under its control, but what about today?” Twilight asked, shaking her head. “You killed Bonbon, Pinkie Pie! Rarity, you used forbidden magic, and I... I killed Lyra! There is no excuse for these things. We are guilty.” “It had to be done,” Rarity said. “You heard what they were planning. And they already began to realise their plan – they...” Rarity’s eyes shot open. “Mr. Rich...” Pinkie stormed up the staircase and searched every room. Finally, only the door to a backroom remained unopened. She galloped through them and saw Mr. Rich, lying motionless on the ground. Is he still asleep? She slowly tiptoed towards him, prepared to strike should he move in any way. He still wore his business outfit and looked as authoritative as always, but this time two white, sharp tips crept out from under his upper lip. Something about him bothered Pinkie, but she couldn’t quite place her hoof on it. She leaned even closer to Mr. Rich, and then it hit her – she couldn’t hear his breathing. She quickly checked his pulse, but while the body was warm, she could feel nothing. “Twi-Twilight?” Pinkie said in a quiet voice. “There might be one more dead vampony than we originally thought.” “What?” Twilight said, storming into the back room. “But how? Nopony went here! He’s not even injured. He couldn't have died, unless...” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Unless Lyra’s spell had a failsafe.” “A failsafe?” Pinkie asked. “Yes, a failsafe. A horrible, horrible failsafe that I should have noticed! The spell must have killed all the bound vamponies after Lyra died. It would be useful since no vampony would betray her – her death would also mean the death of the traitor. It also means that I haven’t killed just Lyra, but also...” Twilight dropped on her knees. “I suppose Rose wasn’t dead after just a few strikes into the head either. I killed three ponies today.” She stared at the dead body, her face calm like the water of a lake on a sunny, windless day. “Twilight,” Pinkie said, and put her hoof around Twilight’s neck, pulling her closer. “Don’t be sad. You couldn’t have known, and I think I really killed Rose. She was deader than a flushed goldfish.” “Really?” “Really. I’m sure her skull couldn’t take the last impact and just gave in. Her head broke like a watermelon because I completely smashed it. Nope, no traces of life after I was done with her.” Twilight gave a small nod, but her face remained the same. “And Mr. Rich?” “He died peacefully in his sleep,” Rarity said, sitting next to Twilight. “He’s just another of Lyra’s victim that was, thanks to you, spared all the horrors she planned for him.” Rarity hugged Twilight around the neck, pressing herself closer. “And Lyra?” Twilight asked in a filmily voice. “A madmare,” Rarity said. “A victim of her own insanity that you put to rest. Don’t look at how many lives you ended, Twilight. Look at how many you saved today! Every face you’ll see once we get outside will be the face of a pony you managed to protect. Every pony in Ponyville has only you to thank for ending the threat to them and their loved ones – Lyra would either slaughter or enslave them all, and you know it.” “So you don’t think that I did a bad thing?” “No worse than us,” Pinkie said, hugging Twilight with both her hooves. “What you did is completely excusable,” Rarity said, doing the same. Twilight’s facade was broken by a smile. “Thank you, girls. I... I know you are just saying that to make me feel better, but it worked.” She forrowed her brow and pushed them both away a bit. “But what about you? You can’t kill ponies for food so... what will you do now?” “Don’t worry about it, Twilight,” Pinkie said. “I will just continue feeding on the Cakes like I did up until now. They’ll be fine – I never eat too much.” “Well...” Rarity said, fidgeting. “The only pony I could safely feed on is Sweetie Belle, but I would never do something like that to her. She’s just a little filly! So, I thought that... maybe... you could...?” Rarity looked like she might just bite her lip off. Twilight’s face turned serious again. “That is... a lot to ask, Rarity.” “I know, but what other choice do I have? I thought that asking you for permission is better than sneaking into somepony’s house and feeding there.” “Oh yes, definitely. It’s just... Won’t it hurt? Won’t it make me dizzy or...” “The Cakes never even woke up when I fed on them,” Pinkie said. “And while they looked a little paler next day, it usually got better by nightfall.” Twilight’s eyes jumped from Rarity to Pinkie Pie and back several times, until she finally said, “Alright. But not too often! I need to be in top physical shape for my studies.” “Oh Twilight!” Pinkie laughed. “Top physical shape? Don’t worry, once per month should be more than enough.” “Hey, don’t laugh! This is serious!” Twilight said, but despite her words, smiled too. “How will we explain this, however?” She pointed at the dead bodies. “The Corporal and his men heroically sacrificed themselves to defeat this major threat to Equestria,” Rarity said as if she was having a speech. “Sadly, the last survivor, who struck the killing blow, succumbed to his wounds. All the fame and recognition should go to the detective from Canterlot who managed to solve this grand case and to the Corporal and his men. We were just the ones who witnessed the whole thing and don’t deserve the spotlight.” Rarity smiled. “There. Does that sound good?” “Well, yes, but won’t an investigation prove that it didn’t go like that?” “And who would investigate? The guards are dead and everypony else will just bury the corpses and be happy that the nightmare is over. And even if they decided to send to Canterlot for support, these bodies would be likely half decomposed before they got through all the bureaucracy. And if not, we can always set this house on fire, or do many other things to hide the clues.” “Alright,” Twilight said. “But what now? As in right now at this very moment?” “Now go home and I and Pinkie will handle all the necessary things. And don’t worry, everything will be just fine.” The End? Chapter 13: EpilogueChapter 13: Epilogue 2 days later It was a beautiful, sunny day, and Ponyville hummed with activity. Various peddlers praised their merchandise to anypony walking by, many ponies tended to their neglected gardens, and the rest simply chatted with each other and catched up with the latest gossip. Life was slowly getting back into its old tracks. Twilight trotted through the town, a wide smile plastered across her face. While the recent events weighed on her heavily, she refused to let them ruin this day. “Twilight?” said a familiar voice behind her. “Rarity! It’s good to see you,” Twilight said, seeing her friend dressed in a deep blue dress and a large hat. “Are you going to the celebration too?” “Why of course. A lady would never miss an event of such magnitude. Besides, I really want to hear the detective’s speech.” “He deserves his chance to shine,” Twilight said, smiling. “I bet he’ll say how ‘unprofessional and incompetent’ the Guard was and that it was him and him alone who saved us all.” “How are you holding up?” Twilight asked after they finished giggling, moving closer to Rarity and lowering her voice. “Quite well, actually. The boutique is attracting even more customers than it used to. Although... all I sew as of late are black dresses and suits.” Rarity looked away, her smile vanishing. Twilight quickly looked around, making sure nopony was eavesdropping on them. “No, I mean your little... problem.” “Oh, that? Don’t worry about it. I’ll let you know when I get hungry. You’re the food, after all!” Rarity’s laughter died down when Twilight’s face remained serious. “I’m sorry, bad joke. Still, I’m not hungry at all and Pinkie says that it will still be quite a while before I require your ‘assistance’. What about you? That horrible affair with Lyra must bother you a lot.” “It does. I still think about what could have happened if I had done things differently.” Twilight sighed, but then let a small smile creep back on her face. “But I decided to ignore it for today – we are supposed to celebrate, not to feel bad about things we can’t change anyway.” “If you ever want to talk about it...” “Thanks for the offer, Rarity; I’ll keep it in mind.” Rarity nodded. “Well, would you like to go to the celebration with me?” “I’ll go fetch Pinkie Pie and then meet you there. She said she might need my help to move one of her surprises,” Twilight said, grinning. “A Pinkie surprise? Maybe I should have brought an umbrella – do you know how long it took me to clean my mane after her last ‘surprise’ turned out to be her party cannon, brimming with pudding? I still have time to return and get it...” “I’ll meet you there!” Twilight shouted after her, watching as she galloped towards the boutique. ——— The doorbell rang as Twilight entered Sugarcube Corner, the sound soon followed by Mrs. Cake’s voice from behind the counter. “Good morning, Twilight, dearie. What can I do for you?” “Good morning, Mrs. Cake.” Twilight smiled. “I’m just here to help Pinkie Pie with her surprise.” “You’ll have to wait a while then – Pinkie is still preparing it.” Mrs. Cake walked around the counter and motioned Twilight to take a seat at the nearby table. “Would you like something to eat while you wait?” “Thanks for the offer, Mrs. Cake, but I’ve got no money with me.” “That’s alright, dearie. Here, have a slice of cake.” She placed a large, deliciously looking chocolate cake on the table before Twilight and sliced off a large chunk. “Wow, Mrs. Cake. Thank you!” Twilight pulled the slice towards her and dug into it, savouring the sweet sensation on her tongue. “But why?” Mrs. Cake pulled herself a chair and sat on the other side of the table. “I wanted to thank you for what you did for Pinkie Pie, dearie. When she returned home after the horrible thing with Lyra, she was beaming. Throwing smiles every way, laughing out loud at every little joke – I haven’t seen her like that for days. When I asked her about it, she told me it was you and Rarity who helped her so much. You two were also the only ones who bothered to check up on her.” Twilight stopped eating and looked at Mrs. Cake with her brow furrowed. “You mean nopony else came here? Not even Applejack, Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy?” “Nopony. I suppose they had other things on their minds like everypony else – a murderer on the loose can make you forget a lot of other things – but you two remembered and I deeply appreciate that.” “It’s not a big deal.” Twilight blushed. “She seemed quite alright when I visited her.” “Alright? Did you see her the previous day?” “You mean when we arranged that surprise party? I know it must have weighted heavily on her, but–“ “Not just heavily, dearie. I’ve never seen her like that before. I knew something was wrong right after she returned from town with Spike and a bowl of gems. Just why would she drag him all the way to her room? And why did she look so grim? I needed to know what was happening, so I watched her through a key hole. She ‘interrogated’ Spike, which was alright – typical Pinkie Pie playing police, and besides – Spike left completely satisfied.” “And he didn’t tell me anything?” Twilight scowled. “He can forget on those gem desserts he likes for a long time!” Mrs. Cake sighed. “Unfortunately, things went downhill right after that. She cried a lot and murmured all the time, even talking to herself. She passed out once – I was really scared at that moment, but she got back up shortly afterwards. Then things got really creepy, dearie – she started making those little dolls and even talked to them. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash came and–“ “Wait, I thought she said she went outside at one point?” Mrs. Cake frowned. “No, dearie, she didn’t. I would be thrilled if she actually left her room and went outside – perhaps she’d get better if she took a nice stroll – but she just stayed there with her dolls.” Twilight shot up from the table in an instant, almost tipping over the plate with cake. Without a word of explanation she rushed to the stairs, shouting, “Pinkie!” Chapter 1: PrologueChapter 1: Prologue Large, twisted shadows created an eerie avenue as the failing light of day barely penetrated the thick foliage of the tree line. This and a complete lack of any sound, unusual for any other forest, created the atmosphere of decay, stillness and death, so typical for the forest of Everfree. The silence, usually only disturbed by either the howling of timberwolves or by the agonized screams of their prey, was now broken by an energetic clopping sound. The pink pony creating the insulting sound was smiling and even hopping a little. I can’t wait to get there! I will make new friends, throw some parties and be able to bake my own sweets! True, I need to learn how to bake first, but granny Pie told me I have a natural talent. Besides, she made it look really easy; how did she say it? All you have to do is take a cup of flour– She didn’t carry much with her: a pouch with a few bits, saddlebags with some food and a few balloons. It wasn’t necessary to take more; Ponyville wasn’t that far and the Cakes, who were childhood friends with her father, have already offered her a job at their bakery. There was another sound, however, when loud rustling emanated from a nearby bush. This rustling, had not gone unnoticed. “Hello? Is anyone there?” Pinkie said, moving closer while trying to see what the source of the sound was. She saw nothing but a few bugs fleeing from under her gaze. “Must have been a birdie... I’d like to see one; this forest is so boring, I can’t even hear one singing!” Retreating from the bush, she continued to hum the happy tune in her head. ...cup of flour, add it to the– There it was again. Another bush, only a few feet away from the previous one, rustled. Pinkie galloped towards it, straining her eyes to see what animal caused this entire ruckus. However, nothing left the plant, even though the ground seemed to shake under her hooves. It’s either some animal, or somepony is hiding from me. Time to find him! “Hey! I know there is somepony in there!” she said, peering into the bush. “I have to be in Ponyville soon and don’t have time to play hide and seek. You’re pretty good at it, though. I can’t see you even when I know you are in that bush.” Pinkie stuck her head inside, breaking some of the tiny branches. She hoped she might have caught the culprit who made those sounds, but had no such luck – there was absolutely nothing worth mentioning there. “Ohhhh! A mystery! I love solving mysteries. Seems like work for detective Pinkie Pie!” She lowered her head close to the ground, imitating her favourite book character, Shertrot Hayless, in search of hoofprints. While she was focused on searching, trying to remember every last detail about tracking she ever read, she didn’t notice the dark, mysterious figure standing right behind her. Pinkie didn’t even have time to scream. She couldn’t move as she felt two sharp stabs in her neck. Soon, after having her energy being literally sucked out of her, the whole world turned into a blur as she passed out. ——— Pinkie woke to a distant howling. It was already dark and the forest seemed to have livened up – she could hear hooting, snarling, screeching and many more sounds. Her whole body was trembling with cold, the cold autumn night seeping into her coat and skin, while her head harboured the mother of all headaches. It took a considerable effort to even sit up. “My head...” What happened? All I remember is looking into a bush, pain and... And that’s all. She searched for her bearings, because her saddlebags have opened during the assault, scattering their insides. While the things were strewn all around, they were all there, even her bag of bits remained untouched. The only thing that took any damage was her food, probably because some of the less violent animals decided it was a nice midnight snack. It didn’t really matter, Ponyville wasn’t that far anyway. Must have been some animal that tried to make me it’s meal– wait, my neck doesn’t hurt... Pinkie examined the area in question carefully with her hoof. She expected to find just another injury, she only found undamaged skin, covered with fur that bore no trace of any disturbance. How strange, this doesn’t seem like an animal. Maybe somepony attacked me?! Why do I feel so hungry? Pinkie picked up her lunch from the ground, but the sight of her packed food didn’t seem alluring at all, and not because of the various bite marks all over it. How strange: her stomach rumbled with hunger and she could feel her mouth watering just at the idea of eating, but when she looked at the grass sandwiches, which she usually ate with great delight, all she could feel was indifference. She stared at her food for a few seconds, but then realised she wasn’t the only one eyeing it. There was a small white bunny, quite skinny, looking at the sandwiches with an obvious desire. A rabbie! Come here, I’ll snuggle with you! She closed the gap between them with a gigantic leap. She then grabbed the rabbit, who only looked in awe at her speed. “Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you.” she said as she brought him closer, squeezing him. The rabbit began to kick and squirm, trying to get out of her crushing embrace. “Wait– don’t– stop it!” The rabbit continued to fight and Pinkie scowled: she only wanted to cuddle with him, but he scratched her, kicked her and even bit her! "Stop it, you meanie!” The rabbit started to thrash around even harder and kicked her into her muzzle. Alright, that’s it! Off you go! Pinkie started to loosen her grip, but then stopped. It looks yummy, doesn’t it? What? N–no! Why would I ever think that? Pinkie squeezed her eyes shut, trying to clear her head. She had never harmed anything, much less thought about eating that. Ponies are herbivores, after all; she couldn’t even digest it. So why was she thinking these things? But it does! Just look how it moves, feel its pulse, see how... alive it is. It was true – the rabbit looked tasty, its fierce movements only making it even more appetizing. Pinkie could feel its pulse, how its heart pumped blood across its body. That sweet crimson blood. Her mind, however, still held strong. I don’t eat things that are alive! It would hurt them! This one is a meanie. You said so yourself. And remember how hungry you are... Her stomach rumbled in agreement. Pinkie was unsure of what to do: one part of her wanted to let the rabbit go, while the other wanted to eat it. With each passing moment, the hunger grew, creating various excuses why it was acceptable to eat it. It’s just a stupid rabbit! It even bit you, why don't you bite it in return? But– but– But what? In front of you, there is food. That food attacked you, because you didn't eat it fast enough. I don't think that– Think of it as a mercy – you saw how skinny and frail it is. If you don't eat it, then something else will, or it will die with a slow, gruesome death by starvation. Is that what you want? To have it suffer? Pinkie saw the rabbit under new light now. It was no longer a soft white ball of fur, which she wanted to comfort and please, now it was prey. An enemy and at the same time a meal. The furious kicking of the animal no longer annoyed her – it pleased her, for she liked her food alive. A smile appeared on her lips, as she lifted the critter towards them. The closer it was, the more she could feel it – the scent filling her nostrils, it's pulse reverberating in her ears – until, finally, she bit down. A wave of pleasure washed over her body as her teeth sank into the tender flesh; however, it was nothing compared to what she felt when the first drops of blood touched her tongue. It was like the pure energy of life got into her system, warming her and alleviating the headache. It tasted better than the best cupcake she ever had, better than the cake her grandmother made; it was the essence of taste itself. She savoured every moment, making sure none of the precious sanguine joy was wasted. She didn't even notice at what point the rabbit stopped moving. After sucking the critter dry, she discarded it's corpse like a piece of garbage and let out a satisfied sigh. She didn't feel guilty, she felt strong. She felt like there was nothing she couldn't do and no one who could oppose her, yet she still carved for more. That was yummy! I still feel a bit hungry, though. Maybe I should find another– no! What I did was terrible! How could I do something like that? Why did I do something like that? Her satisfied smile vanished, as she looked at the now lifeless corpse lying next to her. The pointy teeth she found so handy just seconds before were now just reminders of how different she is. The fact that she could see in the dark like in broad daylight was making her close and open them repeatedly, because she wasn’t used to them. Tears started to stream down Pinkie’s face, as the full realisation of what she had just done hit her. What happened to me?! Am I still a pony? What if somepony finds out? What will my parents think of me? She rolled into a tiny ball and sobbed. Pinkie wasn't sure how long she laid there, wailing and crying, but it could have been anything between several hours and just a few minutes. I should go to the Cakes, they are probably worrying about me now, I should have arrived before sundown after all... Pinkie slowly collected up her belongings, shedding tears as she spotted the lifeless body in the corner of her eyes. While she was insulting the forest with her happiness when she came in, her shaky legs and face filled with grief only stressed the grim atmosphere of it now. ——— The streets of Ponyville were dark, but it wasn't the kind of darkness Pinkie had seen in the forest. It was the kind of darkness that told her that there were ponies sleeping, but willing to help if she screamed. Pinkie recalled what her father told her about the bakery in the morning, which now seemed to be a distant past. Dad said it looked like a large gingerbread house. With her new vision, it was quite easy to find the giant house, which really seemed to be made out of various sweets. While some of the local citizens found the design childish and silly, Pinkie loved it. She approached the door, attempting to create a smile on her face, before knocking. It was a while before the owner of the house woke and opened the door. Pinkie knew this face well. Mr. Cake visited their farm occasionally, always bringing her a cupcake or even pie to cheer her up. “What the hay do you want at this time of the ni– Pinkie Pie? What are you doing here? When you didn’t arrive, we thought you stayed at home for one more day. Have you been crying? What happened to you? Come inside.” As Pinkie sat at the wooden table, Mr. Cake went to wake his wife. Her new teeth were a constant reminder of what happened to her and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. I can’t tell them the truth! They would be horrified! Also, what will they do? Will they let me stay here after hearing what I did, or will they chase me away like the monster I am? Soon, the bulky figure of Mrs. Cake descended down the stairs. Her magenta eyes watered when she saw the state in which the little filly was in and rushed to hug her. Pinkie was now staring at her exposed neck, reminding her of her deed even more. “Pinkie Pie, my goodness, what happened to you?” “I was walking through the forest, when suddenly...” Pinkie said, as tears filled her eyes. “...When suddenly somepony attacked me from behind and I lost consciousness. I awoke at night and went here.” While Mrs. Cake stared at her in shock, her husband seemed to get redder and redder, snorting. “I will find that bucker who did it! Attacking a defenceless filly! What kind of monster could have done that?!” “Pinkie, dear, where did he hit you? Does it still hurt?” Not really... “He... He hit me in the head. It hurt at first, but it is alright now.” “What did that wretch want?” Mr. Cake asked. “Did he steal anything from you? Did he... touch you?” Pinkie stared at him. While she was still just a filly, she wasn't too small to have had “the talk” already and had been warned about those kind of ponies. She now focused on a whole different part of her body, but, thankfully, felt nothing. He just wanted a meal, right? He didn’t... touch me, did he? No. He didn’t. I’m sure about that. “No, he just hit my head and left. I don’t know why.” “So he just likes beating up foals, does he?! He won’t get away with this. I’m going to round up a few people and go get him.” Mr. Cake said as he left, slamming the door behind him. “But going into the forest at night is dangerous! He might get hurt! Stop him Mrs. Cake!” Pinkie said, when she realized that Mr. Cake could find her meal, or worse, be attacked himself. “Don’t worry; he’ll cool down in a few moments. I know him and his anger drops just as quickly as it rises.” The door opened again, showing now calmer and slightly embarrassed bakery owner. “I think I’ll just wait till morning. But then we’ll find him!” “Sure you will. Come now, Pinkie, I’ll show you to your room.” Mrs. Cake led her upstairs and showed Pinkie her new room. As soon as Mrs. Cake left, Pinkie collapsed on her new bed. She didn't have time to appreciate the decorations made for her previously that day by the Cakes. She just wanted to sleep, hoping that in the morning she'll discover it was all just a bad dream. Chapter 6: Old Mare's TaleChapter 6: Old Mare’s Tale It was quite warm, for an autumn night, with a soft breeze ruffling Pinkie’s straight hair. She was returning from the café this late, because the whole meeting took longer than anypony had expected. Pinkie Pie would describe the whole thing as a great success with lots of fun, however, the voice, who was in control throughout the whole ordeal, would describe it as boring, awkward and a waste of time. She walked towards the bakery, while the street lamps bathed the road in light in the moonless night. Alright, let me back in control. So you can blab out everything? I don’t think so. It was a nice try– oh, wait, it wasn’t. This was poor even for you. Pinkie rolled her eyes as she turned a corner, laughing at the silliness of such a request. I won’t tell them anything! You saw how scared they were – they would never accept me! Nice to see that you finally realized something that I did ages ago. Still, I won’t give you your body back. Why should I? You’ll get it back eventually, but I might not be so fortunate. She was now standing in front of Sugarcube Corner and started opening the door, slowly, so they didn’t creak. Her next waypoint was the Cake’s bedroom, where she crept silently. What are you doing? Visiting the buffet. Smiling, she leaned over the sleeping body of Mr. Cake. His neck looked tender and juicy, just as always, so she licked her teeth at this tasty treat and bit down. Stop! You are sucking too much! This will kill him! You are trying to kill him, stop! Don’t worry, you milksop. Pinkie continued sucking the blood out of Mr. Cake, who was getting paler and paler, until she stopped abruptly at the point, when Mr. Cake started panting. He’s... He’s alive! You are not as bad as I thought, you let him live! Well duh! Killing him would endanger my cover. But don’t get ahead of yourself – this was just an appetizer. Now is the time for the main thing, and I don’t want you disturbing me. Before Pinkie had the time to realise what it meant, she was back in the black abyss again. ——— “Sir? Sir!” Greenleaf screamed as he barged into Scisco’s office. The owner was now looking at him from behind the newspaper with his brow up and putting his legs down from the mahogany table. “What is it, Corporal? Can’t find the toilet?” “No, sir, there was another attack!” Scisco laid down the newspaper and fixed the Corporal with a stony glare. “Where did it happen?” “Right behind the barracks, sir. Sergeant Ignavus already sent some of his men there.” Scisco opened the door and walked down the hall, calculating the shortest way towards the building in question. “What is he thinking? Murders are solely in my jurisdiction; he has no business sending anyone anywhere!” “Not this time, sir,” Greenleaf said, trying to keep up with detective’s brisk pace. “The victim was one of his men, so he has the same right to be there as we do.” “A member of the guard was killed?” The detective stopped suddenly and Greenleaf bumped into him. After shaking his head and giving the Corporal a disapproving look, Scisco turned around and went back to his office, where he started rummaging through his drawers. “Um... Sir? What are you doing, sir?” “If that bucker managed to kill a guard,” Scisco said, while continuing to rummage, “then I’m definitely not safe either. Therefore I’ll take a long, sharp knife and a little surprise with me. I suggest you do the same.” Greenleaf stopped mid-nod and furrowed his brow. “Surprise, sir?” “Yes, Corporal. A miniature model of crossbow I ‘borrowed’ from the archive, after catching the killer who invented it. Very practical and very deadly. Now, prepare yourself and lead me to the crime scene.” “Right away, sir!” ——— They were standing in a bleak alley, blocking Scisco’s way: two burly guards, their muscles barely fitting into their own armour, staring in front of themselves without even batting an eye. “Would you mind getting the hay out of my way?” Scisco said, giving them a wide smile. “No civilians are allowed to enter the crime scene.” The smile vanished, replaced by a scowl. “Civilian? Do you know who I am, you stupid, ignorant clodhopper?” “I know who you are, but it changes nothing. The Sergeant specifically told us not to let you in.” “What? I have a decree from the Princess stating that...” “...That you are to be given access to all the evidence. And you will be gained access to it,” the guard said, a smirk forming on his face. “...After we’ve gathered it.” A pulsating vein appearing on Scisco’s forehead and neck, but before he had the opportunity to start another river of insults, Greenleaf spoke. “Soldier, as your superior I order you to let us in!” “I’m sorry, sir,” the guard replied in a completely different, polite, tone, “but that is directly against Sergeant’s orders, who is also your superior.” “Fine. Then I order you to tell me why he prohibited our entrance. That is not against his orders, is it?” “No, sir. He said: ‘I’ll be damned if that little gumshoe takes all the credit.’” Scisco spat on the ground, centimetres from the guard’s hooves, and turned around. “Come, Corporal. These morons have their heads so far up their own arses, that reason can’t even reach their ears. Just remember,” he yelled in the direction of the two guards, “that if anypony else dies, it is your fault for not letting us in there!” He then snorted and walked back to his office. ——— You can do this, Rarity, there is nothing to be afraid of... Rarity was standing atop a rooftop, looking down upon the street behind barracks. She, just like everyone else in Ponyville heard about what happened, and immediately decided to investigate on her own. The guards were clumsy buffoons, after all, and Rarity was praised for having great eye for detail. Surely there was no one better suited for the job than her, was there? You should hurry. It will be dawn soon. I know. Rarity had been observing the guards for about an hour, waiting for the right moment. This was it – one of the guards went inside to get some cider while the other was already half asleep, squinting his eyes and leaning onto his spear. It’s now or never! Rarity jumped from roof to roof and from balcony to balcony, until she landed on the ground. Her jumping was completely silent – something she added to her growing list of new vampony skills. Good. You got to your next victim: the guard. Since I know you don’t want to kill him, maybe you should hand your body over to me? I am here to search for clues, not to kill another poor soul. But go ahead, and take it. You are welcome to try. Rarity hid in the doorway of a nearby building, feeling a growing pain in her horn. It grew and grew and... nothing. The pain vanished. What did you do? When you vanished after I dealt with Berry, I went to Twilight’s and asked her for a spell to protect my mind. Poor girl thinks I’m paranoid now! You know what else is great? I can force you to be quiet if I want to, so behave yourself! Rarity smiled, admiring her own genius. She moved closer to the body of the unfortunate guard, which was lying there with a white chalk outline around it. Rarity lowered towards the body, inspecting closely every last inch of it, but apart from two bite marks, found nothing. I need more time! Is there some spell to put the guard to sleep? Something that won’t kill him? Don’t lie to me, or I will block you out of my mind forever! Alright, alright, the spell is there, I’m sending it to your horn. And I expect some reward for this! Like what? Like letting me in control the next time you feed, so I have at least some pleasurable moment. But focus on the spell now, we’ll talk more about this later. Just like last time, the spell was unusually easy. It was accompanied by a dark glow interwoven with red ‘veins’. It reached out to the guard from behind, entering him through his nose. The guard continued standing for about five seconds, and then collapsed on the ground, snoring. The same fate awaited his friend, who returned with a flask of cider in his hoof about a minute later. Happy? Yes, thank you very much. I’ll see what I can do about that ‘reward’ you asked for. Rarity started snooping on the ground, looking under every rock and into every crack, until she, after half an hour spent searching, found what she was looking for: a short, yellow hair, caught in one of the little cracks. However, instead of a triumphant smile that any detective would wear after such a discovery, an angry scowl appeared. This gets me nowhere! There are dozens of ponies with at least the cutiemark in yellow, not mentioning the ones with whole coat in it. I need a new approach... She jumped back onto the roof and sneaked her way back into the boutique. ——— The first rays of the new day shone through the window onto Scisco. He had wanted to do some research – to send letters all around Equestria, inquiring about Sergeant Ignavus and any mention of corpses without blood being found. Cults, psychopaths, lunatics... he wanted to ask about all these things, but sleep overcame him before he could do so. He shifted in his sleep, searching for a more comfortable position on his soft, wooden chair while his head lay on various documents, files and note-paper. The whole idyll of the scene was shattered by a loud pounding on the door and Corporal Greenleaf barging in. “Detective Scisco! Detective Scisco!” Scisco woke with a start, almost falling out of his chair. After finding balance, he shot Greenleaf a glare. “Detective Scisco, there was another attack!” Scisco no longer looked like somepony who was woken from a beautiful dream by some screaming idiot, now he looked like the detective he was: a detective with piercing eyes that can see into very very soul of a criminal. A detective with his jaw protruding forward, prepared to look into death’s eyes and ask ‘Did you see anything suspicious lately?’. A detective who had ink smeared over half of his face. “Another attack? But there was one just a few hours ago!” “I know, sir, but this one is different. Perhaps it would be best if you followed me to the scene, so you can see for yourself.” Scisco reached for his coat and motioned Greenleaf to go. “Lead the way, Corporal.” ——— “What exactly do you mean by ‘different’, Corporal?” Scisco asked as they walked towards their destination through the morning fog. “Well, sir, the cases we had so far were rather... clean. Even the first one was just a slashed throat – a quick and clean job, just one wound and that’s it.” “So, I assume that this wasn’t the case?” “It’s better if you can see it for yourself, sir.” Scisco nodded and quickened his pace. “Here we are, sir,” Greenleaf said after they turned the corner right next to the town hall. The victim was a pegasus mare with a medium-purple coat, a shooting star cutie mark and a light-blue, spiky mane. Her belly was open and her guts strewn all around the dusty road, forming morbid symbols and strange letters, all arranged in a circle around the body. Strangely, there wasn’t even a drop of blood anywhere, even though the usual bite marks on the neck weren’t present this time. “By Celestia, this smell is unbearable! Who is the unfortunate mare?” Scisco said, as he pulled out a hoofkerchief, and pressed it against his nostrils, unsuccessfully trying to block out the smell of decay, urine and feces. “Cloudchaser, sir. She worked at the Cloudsdale weather factory.” “And she’s a pegasus.” Scisco sighed and frowned. “So far I hoped that the killer will target only earth-ponies – that would narrow it down quite a bit, but it seems that there is no racial motive after all. Any ideas, Corporal?” “There are rumours among the men that a vampony is doing this, sir.” Scisco started laughing, but when he saw the blank expression on Greenleaf’s face, he scowled. “A vampony? Don’t be ridiculous, Corporal! We are not catching old mare’s tales here!” “Actually, sir, there was a confirmed attack of a vampony ten years back in the outskirts of Manehattan. It was considered to have been a result of some crazy magical experiment, so it was all classified in order not to give a bad example to some of the magic users.” “So, what you are implying is that it was actually a remnant of some ancient species?” Scisco said, and started circling around Greenleaf, who was now biting his lip. “That there is some blood sucking creature of the night that suddenly appeared out of thin air, without anyone noticing, and went on some kind of rampage?” Scisco’s sneer was wiped out of his face, after hearing Corporal’s response. “Yes, sir. That is exactly what I am implying.” “Corporal, you better be joking, or I will have to find a new sidekick.” “Sir, please consider that Ponyville is right next to the Everfree Forest, where things like manticores or hydras are common sightings. Things that were thought extinct, like parasprites, suddenly come out of it without any apparent reason. So hearing about vamponies really doesn’t seem that unreal to me.” Scisco glared at Greenleaf while grinding his teeth, until he smirked. “You know what, Corporal? I will send out letters asking about cults, lunatics and the like, to see if there were any similar cases before, and until I get the response, which might take some time, you are free to pursue this... avenue of research. Let me know when you finally realise that it’s just a load of nonsense.” Scisco turned around and headed back into his office. “Oh, and have somepony decipher those symbols. They are bound to give us some sort of a clue about what we are dealing with,” he called out, disappearing in the fog. Chapter 10: The BossChapter 10: The Boss Scisco was transported to the barracks’ infirmary in mere minutes. The room contained 3 beds, a worktable used for mixing herbs into medicine, and a cabinet filled with various drugs. The doctor gave him some ointment for pain and made him eat some suspicious red paste that he called ‘the invigorator’. “I’m sorry, Detective, but you’ll have to stay in bed for several days for your wounds to heal properly. The treatment applied was amateur, barbaric even, and even the slightest movement must cause immense pain.” “Nonsense! I don’t feel a thing!” Scisco said, lying in a bed. “It is of utmost importance that I return back to the field as soon as possible!” “I’m sure that whatever it is, it can wait for a few more days.” Scisco mentally facehoofed. “No it can’t! The lead will go cold in those few days!” “Then tell it to the Royal Guard and let them handle it.” “Those clueless foals? They’ll get themselves killed, but that’s about the only thing they are good at! I order you to let me go!” “They are better than you think, and as a doctor I have the final say whether or not you are fit for command. Now, please, calm down and relax,” the doctor said, and turned away to scribble something down. Scisco quietly slipped from under his sheets and made his way towards the infirmary’s cabinet, landing one hoof after another and wincing every time the wooden floor creaked. The ointment was like a blessing, reducing the pain in his numerous wounds to an itch, and ‘the invigorator’ filled him with energy. However, the doctor refused to give him any more of either, saying that they both are highly addictive. What nonsense! If these things can hold him together for the next few hours, a little addiction was worth it. I am on the verge of something major, I can feel it! He reached the cabinet without making a sound and prayed to Celestia for the hinges to be well oiled. Fortunately, they were, and Scisco managed to get the good stuff without alerting the devil in a doctor’s coat – or at least he thought so. “What are you doing, Detective? You have to stay here and recover!” Jumping a little, Scisco turned and ran out of the infirmary into the sunny day outside. He turned a corner, then another, and before he knew it the barracks were out of his sight. However, the gallop tired him. It wasn’t that far – a minute of walking at most – so being tired was quite suspicious. The effects of ‘the invigorator’ must have been wearing out. It was a good thing he took such a large pile of it. When the red substance reached his stomach, he could feel pleasant warmth spreading through his body and the stress that had been building in him throughout the last few days being washed away. He could get used to this. This was not the time to indulge himself in his newfound hobby, though. Greenleaf and his idiotic men needed him. But first, he really needed a new suit – looking like a ragamuffin wouldn’t help anything and showing his cutie mark to the world could lead to further misunderstandings. Scisco returned to the barracks through a back entrance, carefully avoided the infirmary, and made his way to the armoury. He got many weird looks from passing guards, but none tried to stop him. He was still their superior, after all, no matter what the doctor thought. Or maybe they just didn’t feel like having to deal with him. What a bunch of slobs! The armoury was filled with old, rusty armour, ancient weapons that looked like they were going to break at the mere sight of battle, and a few dusty uniforms with outdated insignias and holes made by hungry moths. Wearing an insignia depicting only the Sun Princess felt weird, like he was insulting the Princess of the Night, but he also had to admit that this old symbol looked much better than the new one; it gave out an air of authority. Vintage things had this kind of power. Walking through the barracks was a completely different experience now. Some guards, especially the older ones, stood at attention and saluted when he passed. The new recruits looked rather confused, and the members of night patrols hissed at him with open hostility. But that was sort of expected from the followers of the Moon Princess. Wearing the right uniform could really do wonders. Scisco strode into Greenleaf’s office, but it was empty, so he asked a passing guard that told him Greenleaf is at the murder scene. Why was that bootlicker around only when one didn’t need him? After a long, tiring trot through the city, which earned him many weird looks from passer-bys and a stone to the head from some little foal – wearing the wrong uniform could really do wonders – he finally arrived to Cherry Berry’s house. Guards were all around the place, examining every single shard of glass as if the killer was hiding under it. Scisco found Greenleaf in the cellar along with the body of yet another victim that was mutilated in the same way like the last one. The stench coming from the decomposing organs was nose crushing. Scisco took another little bite of ‘the invigorator’ and said, “Corporal! Where the hay are you when I need you?” Greenleaf jumped a little and turned around. “Sir! I didn’t see you there, sir. I see that you recovered from your injuries in record time, sir. May I ask why are you wearing the uniform of a general of Equestrian Air Forces, sir?” Only now did Scisco realise that those holes from moths were actually holes for pegasi wings. “Certainly not because I became one of those flying chickens, if that’s what you’re concerned about. I found these rags in the armoury. Now, I really want to know about all the things you’ve managed to mess up while I was gone, but you’ll have to tell me outside. The stench here is making me sick!” They quickly made their way out of the building, breathing in the fresh air. “So, Corporal, what did you find?” “Nothing much, sir. There was no sight of murder weapon as usual, we found no...” “No, Corporal. Let me ask again. What did you find?” “Well, sir, when you put it that way... nothing.” For a very brief moment, Scisco smiled. “Well I found something, and it is something major! You were actually right about the vamponies; I’ll give you that.” Greenleaf grinned, which made Scisco want to smack him. “However, I also found many other leads; leads that you didn’t find.” The grin on Greenleaf’s face vanished, but Scisco still felt like landing his hoof in his subordinate’s face. He was supposed to be delighted that Scisco found a lead, not sad that he was outmatched! “For example, we can narrow down our search – we know that the killer attacked me yesterday night, so you can just check if every member of the Guard was at his designated post at the time. That way we can at least trust our own men.” “I’d love to, sir, but only sergeant Ignavus has this kind of information, and he refused to provide me with it when I asked him for it earlier this morning.” “Celestia damn that idiot! He’s been nothing but hindrance since the very beginning! It’s like he wants me to fail!” Scisco stomped around a little cursing under his breath. As suddenly as his temper flared up, he calmed down. “Wants me to fail... Corporal, what does the Sergeant look like?” Greenleaf’s brow arched, but then he just shrugged. “Brown mane, white coat. Why do you ask, sir?” “What about his cutie mark?” “A golden spear. Why?” How could have I been so blind? The darkest place is under the candle, after all. Nopony else had better opportunity than him, and nopony else acted more suspicious. Combine it with the yellow hair and we have our vampony. “Take your men, Corporal. We are going to visit the Sergeant.” “Why?” “To arrest him. It’s he who’s the vampony.” ——— Greenleaf quickly excused himself to his men, claiming he had bowel problems. He acts like he’s excusing himself from school, the idiot! He then met with Scisco behind the nearest corner and strode towards the barracks. During that, however, he filled Scisco’s ears with his nonsense. “Are you sure, sir? Shouldn’t we call for reinforcements, sir? What if he has an accomplice, sir? What if...” Scisco frowned at him. “For Celestia’s sake, Corporal, shut up! Of course I’m sure – I’m always sure and I’m always right. One would think you’ve already figured that out. And no, we really shouldn’t call for reinforcements. What do you think the guards at the barracks would do if we came there, flashing weapons? It would be a bloodbath! If he has an accomplice, then it means double the fame for us. Now that I answered your stupid questions, do me a favour and don’t open your mouth until we get there, alright?” Greenleaf deeply inhaled like he wanted to say something more, but then only nodded and walked towards the barracks with his head held low. What kind of question was that anyway? ‘Are you sure?’ Of course he was sure, the pieces weren’t that hard to assemble: Ignavus was a vampony who wanted some fresh blood. Maybe he overdid it with Caramel and sucked too much. Maybe he slit his throat to throw the investigators off track. Or maybe it was something else that prompted him to start killing ponies; Scisco didn’t really care. There was the motive: desire for blood. There was the possibility: Ignavus’s secretary was chasing visitors away when he was ‘hunting’, so he had enough time to do all he needed to do – whether or not did she know who Ignavus was remained to be seen. And then there was the evidence: a hair from the Sergeants cutie mark, combined with the refusal of providing the presence list and the fact that he kept hindering Scisco without any apparent reason. Scisco had already arrested many ponies with less evidence than that. One can always dig up more evidence if he tries enough, create it even. All for a good cause, of course. Why should he look for additional evidence when Ignavus was clearly guilty? Should he get away because of some stupid technicality? No. And wasting time by searching for further evidence would only cause more ponies get butchered, which would look bad in his report. The time has come to take you down, Sergeant! There was, of course, the possibility that Ignavus will defend himself – he was a super-strong vampony, after all. But that was where the barracks came in – the guards inside would come to see what the fuss was about after hearing the sounds of a fight, and would help Scisco if they saw Ignavus attacking him. That or they’d arrest him, congratulating Ignavus for great self-defence skills. Oh well, these risks come with being a detective. Fighting with something he had no knowledge of, however, would be unwise. “Corporal, what do you know about vamponies?” “Well, sir, they are really strong, agile, and are very hard to kill. You can identify a vampony by looking at its teeth after death – the fangs that are the very icon of vamponies are retractable, but slide out after death.” Scisco sighed. “That’s a really interesting piece of information, but unless we kill every suspect and look at the corpse’s teeth, it’s also completely useless! How can I discover a vampony without killing it?” “Apart from catching it while it’s feeding, you can’t. I’m sorry, sir, but if there was an easy way to do it, the case would have been solved already.” “Well that’s just great. I’ll figure something out when we get there. Maybe beat the confession out of him.” “But sir!” Greenleaf said, his eyes widening. “We can’t force him to confess! That’s against the law!” Scisco rolled his eyes. “Throughout my career I learned that if you bend the law a little to catch the culprit, nopony will care. It’s the results that count, the goals excuse the means. Or would you like to have Ignavus freed because of insufficient evidence, so that he can murder more?” “But... the law... No, sir.” Greenleaf said, looking at his hooves with his brows furrowed. He’s not alright with it, the fool. Better if I ‘record’ the confession alone. “Good, now shut up and quicken your pace,” Scisco said, and took another dosage of ‘the invigorator’. The barracks were right in front of them with their dirty windows and walls covered with small patches of moss. Scisco looked at the second storey window – it was there that the evil sergeant resided – and noticed that it was illuminated by candlelight. Ignavus was there. However, when Scisco tried to enter the building a burly guard blocked his path. He, just like Greenleaf, had a small griffon inside a blue star on his armour – the markings of a corporal. “Well, well, well, what do we have here? Greenleaf and his pal, who is now apparently a general of Equestrian Air Forces. How strange to see an earth pony in such a uniform. You do realise that stealing a uniform and impersonating somepony else are both crimes, right?” Scisco turned towards Greenleaf and whispered, “Who the hay is that?” “That’s corporal Loyalshield, sir,” Greenleaf replied in a hushed tone. “While my task is to keep order in town, he’s here for the sole purpose of defending the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” “Corporal Loyalshield,” Scisco said, “I, as your superior, order you to stand aside.” Loyalshield smiled. “I and my subordinates are not under your jurisdiction. And a crime is a crime regardless of your rank.” If stares could kill, Scisco would have just committed a homicide. I won’t be stopped by some idiot when I’m so close to goal! “You know what? Here,” he said, undressed, and threw the uniform at Loyalshield. “Choke on it.” He then walked past the Corporal, who looked at him in disbelief, and moved towards the staircase. “Sir,” Greenleaf said, “your cutie mark...” “I know full well what my cutie mark is, Corporal, and I’m tired of explaining it over and over again. This is the case of a lifetime – a serial killer, who is a vampony, who is a high-ranking officer of the Equestrian Army? Little foals will be taught about my genius at school! If I solve this, I might even get the title of a noble. But that’s not important. What’s important is that I will forever be known as the greatest detective of all time. I am willing to die for this, and my cutie mark is really the last thing I care about right now. Now just shut up and follow me upstairs.” Scisco ignored the wanna-be funny comments of the guards he passed and went to the second storey, taking three steps at a time. He had a strange, shivering cold feeling in his stomach. Was it... nervousness? Scisco hadn’t been nervous in ages – catching the criminal was a plus and not catching him simply meant he’ll get another chance sooner or later; it didn’t matter. Also, the crime in question wasn’t usually that important – a stolen necklace here, a rapist there... He only solved a murder case three or four times before, which wasn’t that much considering he worked in this field for over 20 years now. Even in those cases he felt rather calm. He knew that the criminal is probably more afraid of him than he of the criminal. He imagined that the killer is sweating with fear, hidden in some dark hole, and it filled him with a sense of power, it made him feel like he’s the cat while he criminal is the mouse. This time, however, he wasn’t so sure. The murderer wasn’t a pony and was obviously unafraid of him. Killing a guard right behind the barracks and performing a dark ritual open in the street meant that he’s laughing at him, daring him to try and catch him. Now Scisco was there, standing right in front of the beast’s lair with the monster awaiting him right behind the door. The secretary, who usually just told them to leave, stood in front of those doors, knocking on them. “I heard some sounds from inside,” she said when she spotted them, “but the door was locked. Something might have happened to Sergeant, you have to help!” Scisco smiled at the irony of the situation and ordered Greenleaf to kick the door open, while he took yet another mouthful of ‘the invigorator’. After a few attempts, which earned Greenleaf a large bruise, the lock gave way and the door flew open. When the secretary saw what was inside, she collapsed on the ground and began crying. Scisco expected many things – Ignavus waiting at him with a loaded crossbow, Ignavus sitting at his desk and sipping liquor, or even an empty room and a note from Ignavus telling him he was too late. He certainly didn’t expect to see Ignavus dead, covered in about a dozen stab wounds with the knife still stuck in one of them, and Sassaflash covered in wounds made by a broken window, with a large shard of glass stuck in her right lung. She quietly laughed when she saw him enter, coughing up some blood. “What the hay happened in here?” Scisco asked. “I followed you,” she said. “I was eavesdropping on you and Greenleaf ever since... ever since Caramel died. Today it finally... it finally paid off.” “What? How? I would have noticed you if you sneaked behind my back!” “I’m a... a pegasus. I just hid on the rooftops and listened. All the time, you... you kept investigating the ground, but you never... never looked up. I almost jumped in the fight when that vampony attacked you, but... but I figured I’ll get a better opportunity later, when he’s not expecting me.” “So you flew here and killed him?” Scisco said, barely keeping his voice in check. “Yes,” she said, a little rivulet of blood pouring from the corner of her mouth. “I killed him... I avenged Caramel. He... he wasn’t even that tough; he only screamed for mercy but didn’t fight back... I expected better.” Scisco shivered as a horrible premonition came to his mind. Paying no more attention to the blabbering of the mare, he moved towards the corpse. Slowly, with his hooves shaking, he opened sergeant’s mouth. He stared at two completely ordinary rows of teeth. No. No! This can’t be! This is impossible! There has to be a mistake! He started pulling every tooth in Ignavus’s mouth, even the ones in the bottom row, but they all stubbornly remained in place. “No. No! Celestia damn it all. No!” Scisco yelled and started punching into the dead body, little tears appearing in the corners of his eyes. “You bastard! Why? I finally got you, yet you still managed to shit on my head? Damn it! If it wasn’t you, then who was it? To the Tartarus with all of this!” Scisco kicked Ignavus one last time and walked back towards the door. He stopped momentarily to check on Sassaflash, who no longer blabbered anything and only breathed. It was shallow; she’ll be dead by the end of the hour, whether she gets a doctor or not. “So, it wasn’t him?” Greenleaf asked. “Didn’t you just hear me? No, it wasn’t! He was innocent!” “Of course he was innocent,” the late-sergeant’s secretary said. Scisco walked to her and looked her directly in the eyes. “What do you mean? Why is it so obvious? Out with it!” “Why would you think he did any of this? He was simply doing his job like anypony else,” she said, wiping her tears. “Then why did he refuse to speak to me, or to Greenleaf?” “He hated you right after he heard you were coming,” she said, scowling at Scisco. “First serious crime in over 20 years, and princess Celestia sent somepony to take over right after she heard? You were a symbol that she thought him incompetent! He wanted to show you all that he deserves his post. And that was the second thing! Greenleaf kept crawling his way into your anus and smeared Sergeant’s name every chance he got. He wanted to get his position! Your report would ruin Ignavus, and the always so helpful Greenleaf would take his place. Do you think he was blind?” “But why did he refuse to give us the presence list?” Scisco said, his breathing fastening as things started to make sense. “Because he wasn’t where he should have been yesterday night!” “Well, that marks him...” “No! He was with me... We had an affair,” she said, tears once again pouring from her eyes. “If you started sticking your nose into it, the truth would have come to light and his marriage would have been broken! I hated that cow of a mare he married, but he seemed to care for her deeply, so I supported his decision to keep things secret.” “But... we found yellow hair...” “He wasn’t the only pony with yellow fur in town you idiot!” she screamed, and hid her eyes behind her hooves again, sobbing. “Sir? What now, sir?” “Now, Corporal, now we are back at the beginning. Call a doctor to check the injured mare and go home. Also check the presence list and throw a party – the position of a sergeant is now vacant. But whatever you do, leave me alone; I need some time to think.” Scisco went outside and slowly walked towards his office, muttering under his breath. SequelHere's the sequel: Blood Diamonds
Chapter 2: Party of OneChapter 2: Party of One It had been a bad day for her. The worst one since that incident ten years ago. Pinkie sat silently in her room, supporting her forehead with her hooves. She stared down on the wooden desk of her table, but watched nothing in particular, replaying the day in her head. My friends are all lying to me and avoiding me, because they don’t like my parties and they don’t want to be my friends anymore! She had been shedding tears ever since coming to this conclusion and still couldn’t stop, yet it was also the only explanation she could think of. Why else would all her friends avoid her and make bad excuses? It hurt so much more because everything had been going so well yesterday – they celebrated Gummy’s birthday and everyone kept praising her. If they liked it yesterday, why don’t they want to come today? Is it something I said? Is it something I did? Or maybe they found out something. Something that would make them avoid me. Pinkie stood up from the table and started pacing around the room. She could feel her pointy teeth sliding in and out again; they did it every time she was nervous. But I was so careful! I eat sugar to diminish my hunger for blood, so I don’t have to feed on the Cakes so often. When was the last time I fed? A month? More? I can’t remember... Tears ceased falling and her pacing turned into stomping as she delved into this new trail of thought. It all made sense now, every piece of puzzle falling into its place. They must have figured it out! Why else would they suddenly do everything they could to get rid of me? The secrecy! They must have some kind of vampony killing weapon in that box of theirs! As soon as the thought appeared, it was discarded. Pinkie frowned when the metaphorical cogs in her head started to turn. No, no, no... This doesn’t make any sense. There is no way they could have found out. Do they even know what a vampony is? They probably know only the myths and think that a vampony turns into a pile of dust in daylight. Hah! Twilight might know more about them though... Why take the risk? They are the only ones who know, since everyone else acts normally around you. Get rid of them and you can continue like nothing happened. Pinkie froze and stared silently in front of her, as if she was afraid to move. She knew this voice inside her head. She hadn’t heard it for ten years, but remembered it well. It consisted of thoughts that pushed their way in the front of her mind and stayed there. The worst thing about it was that she knew these thoughts were her own. The voice was, however, clear as a summer day and left no space for doubt. After comprehending what the voice just said, Pinkie continued to move, but this time more fiercely, her hooves hitting hard the wooden floor. Nothing happened? Nothing happened?! They are my bestest friends! I’d rather have them know everything than to harm them! Oh, so you are going to let them kill you? You did nothing wrong. Nopony cares about one stupid rabbit and the Cakes are just fine, except for a few headaches they get once a month. Do you think you deserve death? N–no. I did nothing wrong. It wasn’t my fault... Exactly. But neither do they! I’m sure they won’t harm me if I explain everything to them. You can’t! There is still the chance that they only suspect you, but don’t know for sure. Why take the risk? I don’t care what you say! I’m going! Pinkie walked towards the door, but stumbled after only a few steps as a stabbing pain flashed through her head. It wasn’t so bad at first, but the closer she got to the door, the stronger the pain got. She collapsed when she touched the handle and felt something trying to push her mind into background. I won’t let you kill ourselves! ——— Pinkie stared vacantly at the nearest wall. She was surrounded by various makeshift dolls, such as Mr. Turnip or Sir Lintsalot, which she vaguely remembered setting up. She didn’t remember how the first two came to be, since she was pushed from her own mind for roughly fifteen minutes after collapsing. It was almost like she was sleeping, but not quite – she couldn’t see, feel or hear anything, but was kept aware. Pinkie was constantly trying to break out of her inner prison by focusing on a part of her body and by trying to move it. She had had, however, only a limited amount of success. While she knew that her ‘attacks’ weakened the invader, because she could feel that part of her body more and more every time, it wasn’t her who broke through. In the end, she regained her consciousness simply because she was allowed to, for her ‘evil thoughts’ weren’t strong enough to command her body any longer. When that happened, she was still in her room, but half the dolls were already there. Pinkie then continued to make more, since even these imaginary friends helped to put her mind at ease and cope with losing her friends. “Of course you can have some more punch, Mr. Turnip,” Pinkie said, as she continued an imaginary conversation with her ‘friends’. They are not reeeeeal. Shut up. Little crazy Pinkie, talking to a pile of dust... Be silent! These are my friends and you will not insult them! What about the friends who drove you to this? What? These are my only friends and I certainly don’t know any backstabbing, ungrateful excuses for friends that you are talking about. The more inquisitive the voice was, the more Pinkie talked to her creations. “You know what? I’m not gonna speak to them ever again. And I’m not gonna invite them to another party as long as I live! They don’t deserve to be invited to my parties. Not after the way they’ve been acting.“ There was a knock on the door. “Who could that be?” “Hi there, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash said, and that was the last thing Pinkie remembered before acute pain plucked her out of her body and threw her back into the endless abyss. ——— She hadn’t killed Rainbow Dash. Considering the lengthy periods where she wasn’t in control of her body, this was nothing short of a miracle. Maybe it was because she focused with all her will on the image of her friend, maybe it wasn’t. Just as before, the dangerous part of her couldn’t maintain its control for more than a few minutes, so Pinkie found herself being dragged on a dirt road with no idea how she got there. All the little stones, pebbles and twigs seemed to dig into her body and bruise her belly. Rainbow must be really angry, I wonder what– ouch! That hurts! “Let me go!” “Not happening, Pinkie.” She’s dragging you into a trap! You are stronger than her! Kill her! No! She wouldn’t do that! Would she...? Of course she would! Kill her, or I will take control again. I won’t let you. This time, there was a battle, since it was so soon after Pinkie broke out of her mental prison. It consisted of focusing on one part of her body which seemed to behave strangely and making it stop. As a result of these conflicting orders, her body stayed limp, since one part screamed at it to bite into the cyan pegasus’s throat, while the other said that it should just walk where the pegasus led her. This lasted until they reached their goal. “We’re here.” Rainbow Dash said as she motioned towards the large barn door. The door creaked open and Pinkie could see four figures standing in the darkness of the barn, only their silhouettes visible. They are really going to kill me, aren’t they? Not unless you let them. Remember, you are much stronger than they are. Just avoid Twilight’s and Rarity’s magic. I don’t have to kill them, right? Knocking them out will be enough. Fine! As long as you don’t get yourself killed, anything goes. Pinkie prepared herself. The plan was simple: slam Rainbows head against the barn door, leap onto the roof and take them down one by one as they come after her. “SURPRISE!” The lights went on – there were balloons and streamers everywhere, her friends had party hats and she could even see a cake on a nearby table. Pinkie stared at them with a venomous scowl. Rainbow Dash had to push her forward, otherwise she wouldn’t even come close to her friends. They aren’t going to kill me; they don’t have it in them. They’ll just throw me out of Ponyville, giving me my last party. “I really thought she’d be more excited.” Fluttershy whispered to Twilight. This worked like a detonator on Pinkie. “Excited? Excited?! Why would I be excited to attend my own farewell party?!” “Farewell party?” Twilight asked. “Yes! You don’t like me anymore, so you decided to kick me out and threw a great big party to celebrate! A farewell to Pinkie Pie party!” Pinkie hung down her head, tears forming in her eyes. It’s not their fault, they meant well... I just don’t want to leave. “Why in the world would you think we didn’t like you anymore, sugarcube?” Applejack said. This sentence reignited the fire inside Pinkie, making her accuse her friends with renewed ferocity. “Why? Why?! Why?! Because you’ve been lying to me and avoiding me all day! That’s why!” “Uhh, yeah! Because we wanted your party to be a surprise,” Rainbow Dash said. “We’ve been planning this party for such a long time, we had to make excuses for why we couldn’t attend Gummy’s party, to get everything prepared for yours,” Rarity said. Planning for a long time? How long do they know? Or maybe they don’t and this is a different party? But what could they be celebrating if not my banishment? “If this is a farewell party, why does the cake I picked up from Sugarcube corner say ‘Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie’?” Twilight asked. Pinkie’s face lit up when she saw the icing on the cake. Her eyes pupils widened like the day she first saw the sonic rainboom, her hair went from the uniform straightness and limpness back into the chaotic fluffiness Pinkie was known for. Even her coat seemed to have a lighter shade of pink now. For the first time since the ‘dolls incident’, her mind felt clear. The small pressure she felt inside her head the whole day was finally gone. “Because it’s my birthday!” Of course! How could I have forgotten?! My friends don’t want to kill me or chase me away – this is the best party ever! ——— It was already dark and a full moon shone on the barn surrounded by apple trees. The huge double doors swung open and five figures walked through. “Goodbye Applejack! And have a good night’s sleep!” Twilight said, while trying to straighten her ruffled mane. “Goodnight folks. And if you see Big Mac, leave him asleep. Drank more than he could handle.” The five friends trotted towards Ponyville, their breath forming into small clouds of steam as they walked from the warm barn into the cold autumn night. While the rest of the group chatted profusely, Pinkie was silent, gazing off into the distance. To think I was scared all day! And of my friends, no less. I’m so forgetful sometimes. But these evil thoughts I had... I don’t like them. Maybe that machine Twilight has in her basement will help? I’ll ask her tomorrow. Pinkie was almost at the door to the Sugarcube Corner, when she was stopped by a strong smell. Her lips quickly bent into a smile, as the divine aroma lured her towards its source. She walked into a nearby street; it was a very narrow, dirty street which she usually avoided, but today, for the first time, they didn’t look menacing to her. All that could be heard were her hooves, clopping on the stony road, and wind that whistled though a few broken windows and slammed the shutters against walls. While Pinkie saw the state in which the street was, she continued onwards, following the path made of the delightful smell. Soon, she stood in front of a large doorway. “Hello?” Pinkie slowly walked towards the door. She would have knocked, but the door wasn’t even closed, so she could see right inside. In front of her was a corpse of a brown-maned stallion, his throat slashed, that laid in a large pool of drying blood. What happened? Why is he– oh no... I know him. Poor Caramel, what had happened to you? Who did this to you?! Pinkie’s eyes welled up with tears. It was then that she spotted two bite marks on the side of his neck. B– but– how? I don’t remember doing anything like this. But... I don’t remember that time in the morning when I was all crazy – did I really do all this? Why would I even do that?! I wanted– I mean my evil side wanted to kill my close friends, not him! Unless... Unless it wanted to make me stronger, so I could take all five of them at once. “Is that it?! Is that why you did it?!” she shouted, but got no response. Oh Caramel... What will I say to your parents? What will Sassaflash think? They’ll be destroyed, and with how hot-tempered Sassa is, I will be too, but literally! Maybe I deserve it... Pinkie slumped, tears falling from her eyes on the bloodied floor, but then her head lifted and her features hardened. “No. You won’t drive me to suicide, you hear me?! It is you who has to be gotten rid of, not me!” And it will not be me who tells the news. I’m sorry, Caramel, but your burial will have to wait. People would start looking after a vampony and I just can’t allow that. Pinkie grabbed his legs, but the sweet scent of blood was still filling her nose. Maybe I should drink? It’s not like he’d mind. No! While I might not have known him as much as my other friends, he was still one! But that doesn’t mean a little sip would hurt... Sooner than she could even finish her thought, her teeth sank into his neck. She began to suck the already half-empty body dry. It’s not enough! Tossing the body aside, she lowered to the ground and started licking. She did that for tens of minutes, making sure that not even a single drop escaped her. In the end, all that remained was a large crimson smudge. She gave out a satisfied sigh and a smile appeared on her face. That soon vanished, though, as she spotted the broken body in the corner of her eyes. Caramel... I’m so, so sorry. She then grabbed him by the legs again and dragged him out of the building. Pinkie knew precisely where to hide him. The Everfree forest was the obvious choice after all. She threw his hoof over her neck and supported the rest of his body, so it looked like she accompanied a drunk to his home. Luckily, she met no one and dumped his body safely. Timberwolves should do the rest. Pinkie washed herself in a nearby stream and went home. When she arrived to her room, she just fell on her bed and cried. Is this what I’ve become? A monster that kills everyone around it? Will I kill another one of my friends the next time I go all crazy? What if I decide to target the Cakes next time? Or what if I decide to pay my family a visit? Or what if... At around three in the morning, Pinkie finally fell asleep.
Chapter 3: The DetectiveChapter 3: The Detective “–ie?” a distorted, female voice said. Ungh... What? “–inkie.” “Wha...?” “Pinkie!” “What?!” The urgency of the voice yanked Pinkie out of her morning daze. It wasn’t just the voice though, it was also the furious knocking, intensifying every moment. What could be so important at this time in the morning? Is the house on fire, or what?! Or... Did they find the body? Did they trace it back to me?! Pinkie tried to get out of her bed, but her legs got caught in the bed sheets, which resulted in her falling on the floor face first. “Pinkie! Are you alright? Talk to me! Talk to me!!!” the mare from behind the door said. She’s hysterical! Better answer the door or she’ll ram them. That would be quite funny, actually... Nah, I don’t want to repair them. “Who’s there?” The voice seemed to have finally gotten his volume levels in check. “It’s me, Twilight. Open up!” Pinkie opened the door slowly, carefully checking to see if Twilight was alone. When the empty hall confirmed it, she let Twilight in. “Come in, Twilight. And don’t break down the door, silly filly!” Twilight looked terrible. Her mane was a mess, various parts of her body twitched and her eyes were filled with little red veins. When Pinkie looked at the other side of the door, she could scratches all over them caused by the knocking. “Pinkie, I’m so glad you are alright! Did you hear the news?!” Pinkie’s eyes shot open and she twitched a little. She took a little step back from Twilight and spoke with a quavering voice. “What news?” “Caramel is missing! And the police found traces of blood in a nearby alley. They don’t know for sure whether it was his, but it is a possibility. When I heard something in your room I thought – well, you are friends with everypony in Ponyville, so I was worried that you were taking it... badly." So they know nothing. Good job Pinkie! Looks like you can do at least something right. You! Leave me alone! It was you who caused this! It was you who killed Caramel! Why are you doing this to me? I am doing nothing you don’t want to do, for I am you. But you know this already, don’t you? All I want is for you to survive... Suddenly, Twilight started shaking Pinkie, bringing her out of her inner monologue. “Huh?” “Pinkie? Are you alright? You didn’t respond and kept staring in front of yourself. I was afraid that the message about Caramel disturbed you more than I thought.” “What? No, don’t be silly Twilight. I’m sure he just fell asleep somewhere or hid from Sassaflash – she’s really bossy, you know? And the blood could mean anything, from... what you mentioned, to a bruised knee. How much of it was there anyway?” Pinkie said and gave Twilight a small smile. “That... is actually quite a logical conclusion.” Twilight blinked and looked at Pinkie wide-eyed. “It is probably better to wait a bit before panicking. You are right that Sassaflash treats Caramel like he was her slave and there wasn’t much blood from what I gathered – only a large smudge, so someone could have had a minor injury and the smeared it all over as he was trying to clean it. I honestly expected you to freak out, Pinkie. You are full of surprises.” Twilight spoke more calmly now, without all the shouting from before. She also was a lot more relaxed, since the twitches she displayed throughout the whole conversation were finally gone. “Yep, that’s me! Surprise is my middle name! Right after Diane of course. Or is it the other way around? Maybe Surprise comes before Diane and I am actually Pinkamena Surprise Diane Pie and not Pinkamena Diane Surprise Pie. Or maybe it could be my last name, which would make me...” She was talking to an empty room. Oh Twilight, you always fall for this little trick of mine. Now, knowing her, she’ll start investigating the whole thing when Caramel doesn’t show up, and the guards are a danger too. I might have left some clues after me yesterday. Which means I have to hide them today. ——— The room looked exactly like yesterday, save for a pair of guards standing in front of the door. Pinkie had no problem disposing of them – jumping on the roof and then attacking them from above was quite efficient. She smashed their heads together, rendering them unconscious, and dragged them inside. Due to the nature of this particular street, nopony saw her, so she just placed a half finished bottle of cider in each of their hooves. I’d like to see what kind of excuse you are going to make... She started to look around. She gathered from the gossip that the guards were just waiting here for the detective from Canterlot to arrive. After all, while Ponyville had the Royal Guard, it had no police force – about the most serious crime that happened here in the past twenty years was shoplifting. There’s a strand of my mane, and here, and here... After about ten minutes of intense searching, sweeping and playing with a magnifying glass she brought with her, Pinkie finally got rid of every clue leading to her that she could think of. Now, how could they find me without any trace of me here...? That’s right, they can’t! Pinkie left the building, doing a double take before walking out of the door and blending with the crowd at the market. She then resumed her daily chores but kept her ears open, listening to every rumour. ——— The old, creaky train slowly came to a stop, letting out its steam in an ear-piercing whistle. From inside it a gray, middle-aged stallion with black mane came out, wearing a monocle and a brown suit with a green tie, which was decolorized from repeated washing. He looked at the group of guards standing at attention on the platform and gave a loud snort. A bunch of peasants with their tiny village brains. This case will be closed by midnight. “I’m detective Scisco. Who is your leading officer?” One of the guards stepped out of line and saluted sharply. “Sergeant Ignavus is at the barracks. I am Corporal Greenleaf; at your service sir!” He looked just like the others to Scisco, but had a different insignia on his armor. Instead of a plain blue star that regular guards have, this one had a small griffon in it. “Alright, Corporal. I trust you and your subordinates have been informed of my status?” “Yes sir. I and every other member of the Guard is to assist you in any way possible, as stated by the decree Her Highness, Princess Celestia, sent us.” “Good. Is the crime scene secured?” “Yes sir. I posted two guards there,” Greenleaf said, puffing out his chest. Scisco lifted one of his eyebrows at the Corporal’s display. He did? What about Sergeant Ignavus? “What does Sergeant Ignavus think about the situation?” “I don’t know sir. Sergeant Ignavus said that he can’t be bothered with trivialities like this, and that he has to focus on more important things.” What could be more important than murder in this backwater town? I think I’ll have a word with him later, and I hope he has a good explanation. “Lead me to the crime scene.” “Yes sir!” Greenleaf said, and motioned his guards to follow him. “This way.” ——— Scisco stared at the two sleeping guards and grated his teeth. Those useless idiots! I thought that maybe at least the members of the Guard will have some traces of intelligence, but it seems like I was wrong. “Wake up!” Scisco yelled. The two previously sleeping guards jumped up and dizzily looked around them. “Wha... What happened?” “I’ll tell you what happened! You two decided that it was too boring to stand guard and went to get some liquor, didn’t you? I’ll have you disciplined for this!” Scisco said. “But we didn’t... I don’t remember...” “That is probably the result of the liquor that you two seem to be so fond of. Corporal, I believe you can think of a fitting punishment.” Greenleaf was sporting a deep shade of pink and was looking down on his shuffling hooves. “Oh, um, yes sir! You two go back to the barracks and... um... wash the toilets.” “But sir!” one of the guards said. “We have a cleaner for th–” “Just do it!” The two guards quickly saluted and ran from the nearest vicinity, leaving a small cloud of dust behind them. “I’m terribly sorry for this, sir. We’ve never had problems with those two before.” What are the ones you do have problems with like then? Scisco shook his head and loudly exhaled. “It’s alright Corporal. Now, what evidence have your men found?” “None, sir. Sergeant Ignavus said that we should put everything on hold until you arrived.” Detective’s monocle almost fell out, as both detective’s eyebrows shot up after hearing this, and a red pulsating vein appeared on his forehead. “WHA– I mean... It’s better this way. At least you won’t carelessly destroy anything important.” You idiotic, incompetent swine! Leave all the peon work to me, will you? And those sleeping guards! Anypony could have gone in and removed all the evidence! This would never have happened in Canterlot. I’ll have to have a long talk with Sergeant, and he better have a good excuse! The detective looked around the room. The most obvious anomaly was the red smudge, standing out like a snowman in the desert. The room didn’t have much furniture, only a closet and a small table with two chairs. How strange. Who would want to live here? “Corporal, who is living in this house?” “Nopony, sir. This apartment has been abandoned for the past three years. The owners sweep the floor here occasionally and were the ones who found the blood. They knew nothing important, however.” “Figures...” Scisco pulled out his magnifying glass and began to inspect the blood stain. The stray drops mean that the blood fell from height, the amount suggest it was from some major artery. Probably neck area. Somepony obviously attempted to clean it, but why? The guards leaned in, like they were watching a magician perform his tricks. The corporal’s theory about a large bruise falls too. Even this amount of blood suggests it was something major and that the person would have to seek medical help. Or an undertaker. Nopony with such an injury has come to the hospital though, so it is safe to assume that the victim is either dead or dying. “Bring me some light in here! I can’t work like this.” The Corporal hurried in with a candle. Scisco took it and brought it closer to the blood, shedding light on even the smallest of details. Let’s see. There is a pattern here – the cleaning was done by a small, almost rectangular, object. It also left some strange marks. It almost looks like... The detective slowly turned towards Greenleaf. “Corporal,” he said with an uneasy voice, “come take a look at this.” Greenleaf walked around the blood towards him and looked at the smudge. “I don’t understand. What am I supposed to see? “Look closer, Corporal.” “I still don– by Celestia... Are– are those...?” “I’m afraid so. The pattern you see are indeed prints of taste buds. The killer, for I am now sure that the victim was indeed murdered, ate his blood. As to why he did it; I have no idea.” A small smile appeared on Scisco’s face. Well, well, well. Seems like this case might yet be more interesting than I thought. “Corporal, take your men and commence a sweep of the area. Search every basement and every attic. Don’t forget any caves, forests, lakes or whatever else you people have here. Tell your men they are searching for a body.”
Chapter 4: Making FriendsChapter 4: Making Friends The last rays of sunlight filled Sugarcube Corner. As Pinkie was reaching for the keys, preparing to close the shop, her eyes fell upon a large group of ponies. Why is there such a commotion? Maybe some travelling performer arrived! I hope he’ll be better than Trixie was. Pinkie trotted towards the crowd, but couldn’t see why they gathered, until she heard a strong, authoritative voice. “Move along, there is nothing to see here!” There was a cordon of guards, carrying an object hidden under black cloth. “What, or who, are you carrying? Is it Caramel?” one of the bystanders asked. “I said there is nothing to see here!” said a gray stallion as he stepped forward. His brown suit underlined his stern tone as he stared directly into the onlooker’s eyes. “All information is classified, in order not to hamper the ongoing criminal investigation. Is that clear?” “Y–yes.” “Good. Now get out of the way!” Suddenly, a light-blue pegasus shot down from the sky, stopping inches above the cloth covered object. It was Sassaflash, who quickly lifted the cloth and uncovered the mysterious object. She cried out an ear-piercing scream and collapsed to the ground, taking the cloth with her, as the object turned out to be a horribly mangled, broken body of Caramel. “Who... Who did this to him? Tell me who it was, so I can do the same to him!” Sassaflash screamed, but another glance at dead Caramel was enough to send her weeping back to the ground. “All I can say is that we gathered some evidence, which we believe will lead to the killer. Do not take justice in your own hooves, please. We don’t need you accusing everypony around.” One of the guards covered the body again and the whole cordon continued moving towards its destination – the hospital’s morgue. How? How did they find him?! Nopony is foolish enough to go into the Everfree forest! It doesn’t matter how they found it. What matters is the evidence they claim to have. Lead them to the killer, they said. It seems like you didn’t do the job as properly as I thought after all. Pinkie stood still in front of the bakery, following the procession with her eyes. Her mane looked flatter than usual and her usual trademark grin was nowhere to be found, replaced by a blank expression. What should I do? Destroy the evidence they have? No use. They already know what evidence they have, so they can trace you even without it. The fact that you haven’t been dragged off yet means that they don’t have enough of it, or that they didn’t piece it all together yet. Her head lowered and small tears started to gather under her eyes. So... they are going to arrest and probably execute me? Is everything lost? It never is. Remember that you are strong. Stronger than you think. All you have to do is drink. Drink until you are full and then some more! Drink until you even sweat blood and then strike. Strike them down and tear them to pieces! You should also make some ‘friends’ in the process, they will prove helpful. Tears started to fall on the dusty road, and small sobs began to escape her throat. No! Are we playing this game again? Very well... Pinkie stood still for a minute, taking deep breaths, but felt nothing. What? Why aren’t you attacking? She clenched her teeth, squeezed her eyes and pressed her lips, ready to fight for her own mind. Isn’t taking control of her and destroying everything she holds dear what it wants? Talk to me! Opening her eyes, squinting at first, she found out everything was just the same as it was a minute ago. When nothing happened for another minute, she frowned and her posture sagged. “Whatever,” she said, and slowly walked back into the shop. ——— Pinkie shuffled and turned in her bed, her bloodshot eyes looking at the ceiling. She was laying there for three hours now. Why. Can’t. I. Fall. Asleep? The alarm clock read midnight, and Pinkie turned over her pillow for about the twentieth time. Hello there, Pinkie. I came to play our little game. Pinkie clenched her duvet and closed her eyes, cold sweat forming on her back. Leave me alone! I already told you that I don’t want to, and won’t, do it! If you didn’t want to, then I wouldn’t either. And believe me Pinkie, you will do it. A black fog started to cloud her vision. She tried to concentrate, to form at least some defences, but sleep deprivation and fear eroded her mental walls from within, so they only needed a little push to fall. What arrived was not a little push, but rather a large cannon ball, that blasted her into the black abyss of nothingness. ——— The lights of Carousel Boutique shone like a lighthouse in the dark. Rarity was working late into the night on one of her dresses again, her consumption of caffeine rivalling Twilight’s. One stitch here, one there and violà! The dress is finished. She took a step back, admiring her own work. This is one of my very best ones. I’m sure this will catch everypony’s eyes! She then gathered her threads and needles, putting each of them in their designated drawers. I could use some moonlight silk for my next dress... No, that’s too expensive. I could use the white lily cotton – the difference is minimal and it’s much cheaper. The saddle co– She spotted a shadow in the corner of her eye, but it was gone sooner than she could focus on it. She scanned the place where she saw it with her eyes, furrowing her brow when everything seemed to be in order. After staring there for a while, she finally moved on, getting back to her previous train of thoughts. ...could be done in the saddle-arabian style or– There it was again. Rarity could swear she saw it, but found nothing. She had that itch on the back of her neck, like someone was looking at her. Even when she carefully inspected each and every corner of the room, the feeling still refused to go away. “Is anyone here?” All that could be heard was the wind whistling through the branches of a nearby tree and a distant howling of a stray dog. “I guess it was nothing.” Rarity walked towards the stairs, but after three steps a floorboard creaked behind her. Her eyes widened and her pupils dilated when she heard it. She knew she should be alone, but something, or someone, was obviously here too! She didn’t wait for another second and bucked behind her, hitting something soft. She turned around and took a boxing stance. In front of her lay a pony dressed completely in black with even his face covered, who was now getting back on his legs. A stallion, Rarity guessed, because he reminded her of a bank robber from her favourite book. “Who are you? What are you doing in my house?” The pony rose from the floor back on his hooves and launched himself on Rarity, completely ignoring her wanna-be boxer posture. "Hel–!" The assailant buried his teeth in her neck, but Rarity drifted out into the merciful land of unconsciousness before he even started to suck. ——— The candles in the boutique had already burned out by the time Rarity woke up. It was still dark, yet she could see just fine. What happened? She slowly stood up, her torpid muscles screaming in protest, and leaned against the nearest wall for support. I was attacked... Her hoof quickly rose to her neck to check the place where she was bitten, but found no trace of any injury. I thought he bit me in the neck...? But it was no dream, I remember the psychopath vividly. I have to report him before he attacks somepony else! She managed to make two steps towards the door on her shaking legs, but then collapsed on the ground. I feel so weak... Maybe someone can help me? Rarity cleared her throat and shouted. “Sweetie Belle?” The shout wasn’t really loud – she didn’t have the energy for that – but it was enough to be heard upstairs. When no response came, Rarity started to hyperventilate. What if he got Sweetie too? As soon as the thought appeared, it was dismissed and Rarity grimaced at her own folly. Oh, right, she sleeps over at Applejack’s tonight. “Help! Anypony, please help me!” With silence being the only answer, Rarity’s brows furrowed. I can’t be expected to lie here until morning! “Help!” Rarity continued screaming her lungs out, until somepony finally knocked at the door. It was Berry Punch, who then walked into the boutique. “Hello? Did anyone shout for help here, or was it just my own imagination? Maybe I drank too much again...” Rarity loudly cleared her throat, which caused Berry to quickly look directly at the grounded mare. “Rarity? What happened? Why are you lying on the ground?! I’ll help you get up!” Berry Punch hurried towards Rarity and offered her a hoof. As Rarity took it to get back up, she felt the heat of Berry’s body. Her horn started to itch. “Thank you, Berry. Some ruffian broke into my house and attacked me.” she said, and observed Berry turning pale, “I woke just a few minutes ago and felt too weak to even walk. Could you help me get into my bed and then call the guards?” Rarity spoke calmly, like she was describing her trip to the spa. Berry, however, changed colours like a chameleon, going from pale to red in mere moments. At last, she gave a firm nod and supported Rarity by letting her lean on her, as she walked up the stairs. During that, however, Rarity leaned against Berry’s side, feeling her body heat again. The itch in her horn changed into pain, until it stopped suddenly. Strange, I’ve never had a headache that stopped so suddenly... I should probably be thankful. Of course you should. It is not every day that you gain a new friend, after all. Rarity stopped abruptly, causing Berry to almost fall. “What’s the matter? Does anything hurt you? Maybe I should take you to hospital instead...” “No, thank you, Berry. That won’t be necessary,” Rarity said, laughing nervously. Berry shrugged and they both continued on their way up the stairs. What was that? It was like somepony spoke inside my own head... ...Which is exactly what happened. Please allow me to introduce myself – I am you. Rarity jerked a little, but continued walking. Berry looked at her and shook her head, saying nothing. What do you mean by ‘I am you’? I am I! Or am I going crazy? You are anything but crazy, darling, I assure you of that. I am just the part of you that had always wanted to get out, to fulfill your secret desires, but was stopped by your social restrictions and self-control. Having my own voice is... pleasant, to say the least. They arrived to the top of the stairs, changing their course towards the bedroom. What secret desires? And why do I hear you now? I know nothing more than you do, so why I can speak is as much a mystery to me as to you. And by secret desires I mean... Do you remember the night at the gala? Prince Blueblood and his inexcusable behaviour? Of course I do! How could I forget that brute? I am the part of you that wanted to kill him on the spot. Rarity’s face was whiter than freshly fallen snow now. She pressed against Berry’s side even more and started forming some response in her head, but the voice of her friend tore her from her musings before she could come up with anything. “Here we are. Are you sure you don’t want me to call a doctor?” “Thank you Berry, but there is no need for a doctor. I feel just fine.” Rarity said, and gave Berry a weak smile while getting into her bed. That’s a lie and you know it. You don’t feel fine at all! There is a voice speaking in your head, for Celestia’s sake! But I might know about something that will make you feel better... And what is that? Some terrible, insane thing, I’d wager. “If you say so...” Berry said, walking towards the door. Stop her! Without even thinking about it, Rarity’s horn flared with a dark-blue, almost black, colour and aimed at the door. The door slammed shut with enough force to make the windows shiver. Berry winced and looked at Rarity with a raised brow. “Is there anything else you wanted? All you had to do was ask, there’s no need to be so dramatic.” Tell her to come closer. Why? Do you want to get rid of me, or not? Just tell her to come closer! “Could you come closer, please?” said Rarity, and gave Berry a wide smile. “Sure,” Berry replied, and walked right next to Rarity, still lying in her bed. Good. Right now, there should be a spell trying to get into your horn. Cast it. What will it do? It will get rid of me. Rarity quickly started casting the spell, the air around her getting darker and darker. Berry took a step back and spoke with a wavering voice. “Uh... Rarity? You are starting to scare me.” Rarity ignored her and continued weaving her spell. She recognised some parts of it, and knew that she shouldn’t be able to cast it, but right now it was easier than even the gem finding spell. “I’m getting the hay out of here!” Berry said, and galloped towards the closed door. Try as she might, the door remained firmly closed. Rarity cast the spell, which hit Berry Punch in the back. It slowly levitated Berry towards her, preventing her from kicking and screaming. What? I thought it will get me rid of you! It will, you just have to wait a little longer. Berry hovered in front of Rarity, her head leaning to the right, exposing her neck. Rarity stared at the whole thing, wide eyed. Now, for the final step, bite her into the neck. What? Why would I want to do something so disgusting?! And why would I want to harm her; she helped me, after all! Because you want to bite her. If you didn’t, I wouldn’t push you into doing it. Rarity thought about it for a while, her eyes drawn constantly towards the veins On Berry’s neck. Nonsense. Even if some perverted part of me wanted to do it, there is still a strong part that doesn’t! That part doesn’t have a voice. Also, if you don’t do it, you’ll never get rid of me. It’s just a little bite, nothing else. Every time Rarity looked at the exposed neck of her purple friend, saliva started to gather in her mouth, and every time she looked away, it got harder and harder to resist looking again. What do you have to lose? She already thinks you are insane, and unless you bite her, she might be correct! Only an insane person would willingly keep another voice in her head. Willingly? I want nothing more than to get rid of you! Prove it. If you truly want to get rid of me, bite her. If you don’t, then I will continue pestering you forever. And by forever, I mean every day, every hour, every minute and every second. How long will it take for you to go insane, I wonder? It will be, however, too late to change your decision then. “It seems like I have no other choice...” It’s just a little bite. I’m sure Berry will understand. Rarity leaned towards her, licking her lips as she looked at the exposed arteries. She then pressed her lips against Berry’s soft coat and pierced her skin, noticing only now that her teeth seem to be longer. When the first drops of blood touched her tongue, she moaned. What hit her tongue was a symphony of tastes, like a culinary masterpiece. It tasted like green grass, freshly harvested from a meadow in summer. Like wine, old and mature, that even the best of restaurants can’t provide. This is simply divine! Never before had I tasted anything as magnificent as this! Rarity was now swallowing the crimson liquid with deep gulps, not noticing what her horn did. Small tendrils of darkness started to seep out of it, moving towards Berry’s head. When they reached the wide-eyed mare, they invaded her, going through her eyes, ears, mouth and nostrils into her head. Soon, the tendrils started to pulse and Berry looked paler and paler. More! After a few minutes, Berry Punch was dead. Her blood was now inside Rarity’s belly, which she now rubbed, wearing a big smile. Darkness no longer surrounded her horn, which was now faintly glowing with its inner light. That was positively delicious! Are you still there, Voice? She tried to clear her mind from everything, making place for the voice to say something. When no ‘alien’ thought appeared, her smile widened even more. That worked too! Everything is alright then... Rarity closed her eyes and continued to smile for the next few seconds. Then her eyes snapped open. “By Celestia...! Berry!” She hurried towards Berry, who showed no signs of movement, and started to push on Berry’s chest repeatedly, checking for pulse every few seconds. Soon, she realized that it doesn’t matter whether the heart works or not, when it has nothing to pump. “Berry... I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t want to... I didn’t mean to... It is all fault of that thug who did this to me!” Rarity’s features hardened, her brow furrowed and the pulsating light inside her horn intensified. She rose from the floor, taking a wide stance, like she was challenging the world to throw all it can against her. “I will find him, and when I do, he will pay. I promise this to you, Berry. It is the least I can do...”
Chapter 5: The MeetingChapter 5: The Meeting Scisco frowned as he watched the guards failing to pull out a dead body from Ponyville’s lake. He didn’t know the victim personally, but from what Corporal Greenleaf told him, she was the town’s drunk. “How is it going, Corporal?” “Not good, sir. Someone tied a large boulder around her neck to stop the body from floating. It was pure luck there were ponies scuba diving today, or we would have searched for her for weeks. How was your talk with the Sergeant, if I may ask, sir?” A smile crept upon the detective’s face – Greenleaf finally showed at least some personality. So far, he seemed like a machine to Scisco. “Not good, Corporal – especially because it didn’t happen. I tried getting to him three times already, but his secretary always told me that he’s busy, not feeling well or some similar excuse. I have a feeling that Sergeant knows well our talk won’t be pleasant, and so he tries to avoid it.” “I’m sorry to hear that, sir. Would you like to see how our men fish out the body, sir? They are right over there.” Scisco nodded and walked towards the waterside. Two guards were in the water, diving with knives in their mouths so they could cut the rope that held the boulder. At least they’re having some fun. Celestia knows they needed a bath anyway. “Corporal,” Scisco said, turning back to Greenleaf. “Did the results from morgue arrive yet?” “Yes sir, just a few minutes before you came here.” “Well, what do they say?” “The body is of a stallion in his twenties. His height is–” “Skip the irrelevant parts, Corporal!” “Oh, um, err... The victim was killed by a sharp object that sliced his throat. Presumably a razor or a very sharp knife. He then drowned in his own blood.” Greenleaf gulped as his eyes slid down the report and the images attached to it, his face turning slowly greener. “There are four bite marks on the neck of the victim, through which the blood was, presumably, removed. The other wounds and broken bones were probably caused after death, presumably by timberwolves and other forest predators.” “Presumably, probably... Who did this report?” Scisco asked, furrowing his brow. Greenleaf took a step back, bowed his head and spoke with a shaky voice. “A doctor at the hospital, sir. We don’t have a specialist on this kind of thing. I’m sorry, sir!” Scisco facehoofed and shook his head, while Greenleaf seemed to get smaller and smaller from all the cowering. Idiots, idiots, idiots. How am I supposed to work with this? “We’ve got it!” a guard in the lake shouted. Soon, the guards carried the dead body of a purple mare out of the water. The body was in good shape – no sliced throat, no injuries. She looked like she was sleeping. “Sir! We’ve found something!” Scisco moved towards the body and looked closely at the area the guards were pointing at. There, hidden in her wet coat, were two bite marks. “Well, well ,well. It seems like we have a serial killer on our hands. Let me guess – no blood in this body either?” When the guard nodded, a small smile briefly appeared on his face. “I think it is safe to assume that the killer of Mr. Caramel is also the murderer of... eh...” “Berry Punch, sir.” “...Miss Berry Punch. Have her transported to the morgue, and this time, I want to know exactly how the blood got out of the body! Send for a specialist from Canterlot if you need, but I want the results lying on my desk tomorrow!” The case gets more and more interesting. This might not be such a waste of time as I originally thought. Scisco turned around and went back to his office. ——— Pinkie found herself lying in her bed. She was woken by a ray of sunlight that pierced through a gap in the blinds and found her eye with deadly accuracy. She rolled around for a little while, but eventually got up. I had such a terrible dream... baking cupcakes will make the bad memories go away in a jiffy! Dream? Suuuuure... I bet you can’t guess where I was yesterday. I had so much fun... Pinkie started bashing her head against the nearest wall, words escaping through her clenched teeth. “Why– won’t– you– leave– me– alone?” I thought you have already realised that I am here to stay. Also, hitting your head only hurts you, not me. But continue – it looks funny. Pinkie’s mane was even flatter than yesterday, and the scowl plastered on her face promised suffering and death to anyone who would dare to annoy her. She then went downstairs, where the Cakes were having breakfast. Well? What did you do? Killed someone again? Or did you settle for some bloody midnight snack this time? Meanie! You are so funny when you’re angry, Pinkie Pie. I think I’ll just leave you in the dark. You’ll know what I did soon enough anyway. “Good morning, Pinkie Pie! Did you sleep well? You seem to be in a rather bad mood today,” Mr. Cake said. “What are you talking about? Everything is just damn swell, isn’t it? What could possibly annoy me on such a fine day like this?” she replied, spitting out every word. “Eh... Everything’s fine then,” Mr. Cake said, quickly looking away from Pinkie’s eyes. Pinkie started eating her breakfast, consisting of three cupcakes and a cup of milk, biting into each cupcake like it was her mortal enemy. “So, any news about what happened to Caramel? Or is everything ‘classified’?” Pinkie asked. “Only that the funeral is on Saturday,” Mrs. Cake replied, stepping into the conversation. “I know his death hit you deeply, Pinkie, but you should just... let it go. Death is just a part of life-cycle after all. Even when it comes unexpected, like in Caramel’s case.” “Oh, really? I bet you would talk differently if it was Pound Cake or Pumpkin Cake who died. Would it still be just a part of life-cycle?” Seeing their open mouths, she stood up from the table and moved towards the door. “I thought so.” She slammed the door behind her, leaving two wide-eyed ponies on the other side of them. ——— Pinkie walked out into a beautiful, sun-filled day. The birds were singing, the people chatted and laughed, someone was even singing. It was all in sharp contrast to Pinkie, who walked with her head down, growling at anyone who got in her path or even dared to say ‘Good morning’ to her. What are you planning to do? What I should have done several days ago. Twilight’s machine will get me rid of you. You mean the same machine that couldn’t tell that you are a vampony the last time you were there? Good luck with that! I’ll just mask all the unusual thoughts that could give me away. “Mornin’ to ya, Pinkie. Why so glum?” a familiar voice asked. She mustered all the joy she had left, and put it all into one, small smile. “I’m on my way to Twilight’s...” “I reckon ya want to talk ’bout what happened to Berry, right? Bad stuff happenin’ these last few days.” The smile vanished from Pinkie’s lips in an instant, making place for a loud gasp. “What happened to Berry?” Pinkie screamed and started shaking Applejack. Applejack got out of Pinkie’s grasp and slowly pushed her away. “Ahm’ sorry, Pinkie. I didn’t realize ya didn’t know...” “Know what?” “How do I put this... Berry just... eh... isn’t with us anymore, y’know?” she said, and, seeing Pinkie’s watery eyes, hugged her. So this is what you did last night... Pinkie freed herself from the crushing embrace the muscular farm mare gave her, and turned away from her. “I’m sorry Applejack. I have to go to Twilight, doubly now,” she said, and ran away, not looking back. ——— Pinkie Pie almost rammed the door out of its hinges when she ran into the library. She looked around the room, her gaze shifting from shelf to shelf, until she finally spotted a suitably large pile of books. “Twilight!” she yelled and started to dig through the book layer. “You have to help me! Something terrible has happened! Quick, this is not the time for studying!” She finally found a purple leg and yanked it with all her might. Twilight was pulled from her book hill with enough force to knock Pinkie on the ground. “Ow! What’s the matter, Pinkie Pie? Did something happen?” “Yes, Twilight! I have to tell you that...” That I am a vampony! “...that... that something had happened to Berry Punch. She’s... she’s not with us anymore. First Caramel, and now Berry? I can’t go on anymore, Twilight. I need help!” The shift in Pinkie’s mind went smoothly; nothing out of the ordinary could be seen on the outside. I didn’t want to say that! And how come I am not in the dark this time? Simple – your survival instinct told you not to tell Twilight what you are, so when you disobeyed, it took my side, shifting the scales in my favour. I’m not sure how long this will last, but it will certainly be longer than ever before. Time to have some fun... “Don’t worry, Pinkie,” Twilight smiled and hugged her. “There’s a detective now. I’m sure he will catch whoever did these things. I was afraid that all this will be too much for you, but don’t worry; I’ll help you get through this. How about I gather the girls and we’ll all go someplace nice?” Pinkie wiped her tears and gave Twilight a smile. “I would like that very much, Twilight.” ——— Pinkie was sitting at a local café with her friends, sipping her hot chocolate while listening to Rainbow Dash’s bragging. “...and then I did a double tail spin, dived straight down, and ended it all with hitting a cloud, where I took a well deserved nap!” Pinkie looked around her and saw Twilight reading a book while nodding and saying things like ‘Uh-huh. That’s nice. Please continue, I’m listening.’. Rarity was checking her looks in her hoof mirror, Applejack was desperately trying to keep her eyes open, only Fluttershy seemed to pay attention. “Did I guys tell you about the stunt I managed to pull yesterday? Listen, it all...” “Stop! I mean... ya outta let other ponies get a word in sometime.” “Pffft. Whatever, you’ll all just talk about the murders anyway.” “Rainbow!” Twilight said, scowling at her. “Remember why we all came here – to cheer up Pinkie Pie. Talking about these... incidents won’t help!” “Do we even know whether Berry was really murdered? It could have been just an accident, right?” said Rarity, her gaze jumping from one face to another. “An accident?” Rainbow replied, raising her brow at Rarity, as if unsure whether she was joking or not. “Are you serious? Does a millstone tied around the neck sound like an accident to you? There is some psycho running around killing ponies, that’s what’s happening.” Twilight glared at her through narrowed eyes. “What? It’s true.” “A... a murderer? Oh my... maybe I should take my animal friends and hide in the forest. I’m sure Mr. and Mrs. Bear would let us stay in their cave.” “Could you all please stop panicking?” Twilight said, giving each of them a stern look. “There is a detective from Canterlot who will solve the whole problem. Now, can’t any of you think about something else to talk about? And no more flight tricks, Rainbow!” she said, after Rainbow Dash grinned and inhaled deeply, prepared to start another word waterfall. “Did you change your manestyle, Pinkie? I must say I approve,” Rarity said, pointing at Pinkie’s now completely straight mane. “Yeaaaaah... I... remembered the rock farm and decided to uh... have them like I used to...” she said, and gave them the biggest smile she could muster. They will never fall for this! They know that I like my hair fuzzy! “It certainly looks better than the fuzzy hair you usually have.” Rarity said, while the others nodded. Whaaaa...? I thought they liked my hair fuzzy! 1:0 for me, then. “The detective sucks!” “Rainbow! I thought we were clear about this!” “Sorry, Twilight, but he does, and I don’t feel like talking about manes. I mean Berry died while he was here, but the killer is still on the loose!” “Now, now, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, wearing a grin that even Pumpkin Cake could tell was fake. “I’m sure he does everything he can, and if he needs more time then let him have it. Maybe the killer has already left anyway.” “Are you feeling alright, Rarity? This is the second time today that you said a complete nonsense. If the killer wanted to leave, then he would have left right after killing Caramel! No, the killer is somewhere out there, waiting for the right time to strike. It could be anyone! Even someone from the guard, which would explain why they are all so clueless,” Rainbow Dash said. “Rainbow! Look what you did!” Twilight said, and motioned towards Fluttershy, hiding under the table. “Talk about something else!” There was silence, long and awkward, that seemed to last for ages. Finally, it was Rainbow Dash again who spoke. “I bet it was a vampony. I heard that there were bite marks on Caramel’s neck, just like in the old stories!” “Rainbow!” Twilight facehoofed. “I said that we should talk about something different, and besides, vamponies aren’t real.” “Agreed. Vamponies are definitely just an old mare’s tale, nothing else,” said Rarity. “Yes, Rainbow! They are nothing but an old mare’s tale. Even I know that, and I believe in these things!” They all looked at Pinkie. Do you think I overdid it? Definitely. “Ah think,” said Applejack, saving Pinkie from their glares, “that vamponies are real. Granny Smith told me all ’bout them, and she’s no liar.” “Yeah, they are real!” Rainbow said, hitting the table with her hoof. “I haven’t seen one yet, but I bet it’s because they are scared to pick a bone with me!” “Vamponies... oh my... vamponies... help... vamponies... oh no...” could be heard from under the table. “Stop with this nonsense! If it makes you feel better, then I’ll study something on vamponies, all right?” Twilight said, and scowled at both Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “Yeah!” “Yes!” “There is no need for that, darling!” “Definitely unnecessary!” “Please, do that. If you don’t mind, of course...” “It is decided then! I will find out everything about vamponies, and you will drop this stupid theme. Now, did I tell you about the new spell that...”
Chapter 7: TownsfolkChapter 7: Townsfolk The room was dark, with only the last smouldering remains of wood in the fireplace illuminating its immediate vicinity. Not that Pinkie Pie would mind: she could see just fine, and her mind was occupied by something completely different anyway. Where the hay am I? She looked around, her gaze jumping from object to object, until settling on the nearest wall. The wall was a giant speaker. What exactly am I doing in Vinyl’s house? I wanted to have a snack, but then my great and glorious reign over your body ended. How sad. Pinkie tried to leave through the nearest window, but something held her back. Upon checking, she realised that a piece of her clothing, which she didn’t even know she had, was caught by a protruding nail. Why am I wearing my ninja costume? Because in the dark, it’s harder to see black than bright pink. Duh! Pinkie freed her clothes from the grasp of the rusty nail, and moved towards the Sugarcube Corner. She made no effort to hide – even if somepony saw her wearing ninja costume, it would probably be attributed to ‘Pinkie being Pinkie’. So, what did I miss? How long was I out? Just a few hours. It will be dawn soon. As for what you missed, I’m not telling you. It will be funnier this way. She turned a corner, and had the Sugarcube Corner in sight. She walked with a slow, lazy pace, like she was just taking a stroll, until she heard somepony yell ‘Detective Scisco! Detective Scisco!’ from a nearby building. She broke into a full gallop, but stumbled and fell flat on her face. Tss. Tss. Tss. Why so nervous, Pinkie? It had probably nothing to do with you. You should relax; maybe take a little bite of something to calm your nerves. Or a little bite of somepony... Oh, shut up! Pinkie got up, made a futile attempt to shake the dust and dirt from herself, and approached Sugarcube Corner. She quietly sneaked into the bakery, moving into her room like a shadow, where she undressed, cleaned her costume as much as she could, and went to bed. ——— Rarity had been pacing around her room ever since she got back. She didn’t sleep – she couldn’t with her brain so occupied. She moved from wall to wall, sometimes stopping and mumbling something, only to shake her head later and continue in her walk. She also occasionally looked at the short hair, the only ‘evidence’ she recovered so far, which she now kept in a protective, glass box like a precious jewel. Think, Rarity, think! Who has yellow coat? Fluttershy, but the thought alone is ridiculous. Mr. Cake... it could have been him... or Spitfire, that wonderbolt – she’s fast enough to get here from Canterlot, no? Or Flim or Flam could have returned to seek revenge. Or it could have been Daisy, who has yellow in her cutie mark. Or it could have been anyone of the dozens and dozens of other ponies! Like many times that morning, Rarity fell on her bed and stared at the ceiling, sighing. This leads nowhere. Help me, Voice! I need some fresh ideas! Now you need me. I still want that reward you promised. Rarity rolled her eyes. Next time I feed, my body will be all yours, alright? Just remember that I have enough fail-safes to take the control back, so don’t get any ideas. Well, that is my reward for the spells, but what will you give me for my advice? I have full access to your memories, and they are overflowing with information – it is no easy task to rummage through them and find what you seek. Rarity got up from her bed and started pacing again, furrowing her brow. What to offer to a voice without a body? A body. But since that isn’t an option, I want what I always wanted – you fulfilling your deepest desires. Rarity rolled her eyes again. Don’t worry, no killing, since you wouldn’t do it anyway. I’m talking about the little things. So little, but so many of them... Give me control over your body for a few hours and let me do all I want. I promise there will be no killing, blood-drinking, or turning ponies into vamponies. Rarity burst out laughing, but it sounded dry, hollow, and forced. Do you seriously expect me to agree to this? Give you control over my body? No control, no advice. Rarity frowned and sat on her bed again, holding her head with her hooves, rocking her brain for any alternatives. She sat like that for nearly ten minutes, before sighing. How long do you want? 4 hours. No way. The shorter the time, the smaller the advice. 10 minutes. Really? I won’t tell you anything! 3 hours. 20 minutes. I might tell you something along the lines ‘I think it is going to rain.’ for that! I’ll give you half an hour, but not a second more! I’ll give you a pretty small advice for that... I don’t care! Out with it! Fine. Yesterday, something strange occurred. Pinkie Pie is often acting strangely and irrationally, but yesterday, it was a completely different kind of strangeness, but you just can’t put your hoof on why. Also, why did she back you up with that whole ‘vampony equals old mare’s tale’ thing? Rarity’s lips pressed together and went down, forming an upside down ‘U’. She began pacing again and stomped with each step. That is all? That there was something wrong with Pinkie? Don’t you think that it is quite natural for someone so childish and... inexperienced in real world affairs to act strange, when her friends begin to die? To top it off, when the killer is on the loose and she is in danger too? You won’t get anything for this! But why did she back you up? She had no reason to! Your sub consciousness felt that there was something wrong with her, which is why it stood out enough for me to notice it! Fine! I’ll head to Sugarcube Corner right after breakfast, but if it turns out to be some red herring, the deal is off! Rarity made one last stomp and went downstairs, heading for the pantry. ——— ...I beg for a quick response. Signed Detective Scisco. Scisco finished writing his last letter and exhaled. Never before did he need to commit so much arse-kissing before today, when he begged favours from nearly every single criminalistics specialist in Equestria. This case was something special – there were enough clues to uncover everything, and he knew it, but the way to assemble them together, to make a clear picture, eluded him completely. Maybe if that fool Ignavus didn’t hinder me at every opportunity I would have cracked this case already. And maybe if that idiot Greenleaf focused more on his assignments rather than on old mare’s tales I would have the results of that Celestia damned evidence analysis already! Scisco slammed his hoof on the mahogany table and winced in pain, for his hoof landed directly on the pointy end of the writing quill. He looked at the letters, frowned, and went out of the door into the sunny morning, walking towards the post office. Might as well ask around whether anything suspic– By Celestia... Am I really desperate enough to ask these bumpkins? I hope there will be another attack soon; that might give me some new clues. After finishing his business at the post office, he headed towards the nearest building and frowned at it before knocking. He was greeted by a gray-coated, wall-eyed pegasus. “Hi!!!” “Hello Miss... Derpy Hooves, was it?” Well that’s just my luck – I chose a random house, and of course, it is inhabited by the town’s retard. Greenleaf told me about her. A little flying disaster, destroying everything she lays her hooves on. “Yes, do you have a muffin?” Derpy gave him a large smile, eyeing his saddlebags with one eye and the ceiling with other. “Um... no. But I have a question: did you see any–“ “I want a muffin, not a question!” she said, and the smile on her face shrank a little. “Look,” Scisco said, and scowled a little, before remembering who he was speaking to and replacing it with a small smile. “How about I give you a muffin, after you answer my question? Does that sound alright?” Derpy nodded. “Alright, did you see anything suspicious lately? Any ponies in the middle of the night, doing some bad things or something?” “I saw a muffin.” Scisco sighed. This was a waste of time. “Uh-huh. Time for me to go. Bye,” Scisco said and started walking away. “Wait! I want a muffin! I saw somepony dressed completely in black tonight! Now give me my muffin... please.” Scisco quickly turned around and stared deep into her eyes, like he always did when he suspected somepony of lying. This time it lacked the usual effect, as Derpy simply returned the stare and smiled. “Where?” he asked. “I don’t remember.” “How did that person look like, apart from being dressed in black? Tall? Short?”¨ “I don’t know.” Scisco scowled. “Do you know anything about that person?” “No. Will you give me a muffin now?” Scisco looked at her for a while, contemplating whether she was trying to anger him, or if she was really that stupid. He decided for the latter. “You know what? Yes. Here, have a bit and go buy it,” he said, and held one bit in front of her eyes. However, when she reached for it, he quickly retracted his leg. “But whenever you see anything suspicious, like tonight, you will immediately come to my office and tell me about it. Understood?” When Derpy nodded he gave her the bit, and watched her galloping towards the bakery. I feel like my IQ dropped by several points after this conversation. And this was just the first house! Scisco slowly walked towards the neighbouring house, doing little, slow steps. It was as if he was trying to delay the inevitable conversation. Finally, he knocked. “Hello?” a gray mare with black mane asked, after opening the door. “Greetings, madam eh...” “Octavia.” “...Madam Octavia. My name is detective Scisco, and I’m trying to solve the string of murders that happened as of late,” he said, and gave her what he considered to be a suave smile. What he produced looked like a smile of a rapist, who just lured his victim into a dark alley. Octavia lifted a brow, her face devoid of any sign of excitement. “Uh-huh. You are doing a pretty bad job then.” Go to Tartarus! I’m doing the best I can! The smile remained on Scisco’s face, but shrank considerably. “Really? I am sorry to hear that. Anyway, I need some help to solve this, and you can provide that help! Did you see anything suspicious lately, apart from those murders? Anything out of the ordinary?” “I’m not sure...” she said, and stroke her chin with her hoof. “Daisy’s flowers looked a bit withered today, although that’s nothing new. I can’t find my fiddlestick, and Vinyl has a strange, new drumstick, which is weird, since she doesn’t play drums. Wait a minute... Excuse me; I am going to kill her.” Octavia slammed the door right in front of Scisco’s nose, after which he could hear ‘I am going to destroy you, Vinyl!’ from inside the house. Mental note: If somepony named Vinyl is found dead, Octavia is the prime suspect. “Well, that was fruitless. Let’s try another house.” Scisco walked towards the next house and knocked, this time prepared to get the pleasantries out of the way as quickly as possible. “Good morning, honourable town-dweller. My name is detective Sciso, and I’m in charge of solving these murder cases. Any detail you can give me might help tremendously. Did anything strange or out of the ordinary happen in the last few days?” “Um... Nice to meet you,” she said, and waved at him with her hoof. “I’m Bonbon and live in this house together with Lyra Heartstrings. I didn’t see anything suspicious lately. Sorry.” You’re not getting off the hook so easily! “Are you sure, Miss Bonbon? Anything?” “Well, there is this talk about vamponies around the town, but that’s nonsense, right?” Finally somepony with a hint of intelligence! “Indeed. Anything else?” “Well, there was something last night, but it was probably just somepony fooling around...” Scisco’s ears shot up and he started examining her much more closely. “Last night? Tell me more, please.” “Well, I was out drinking with a few friends, you know, to honour Berry’s memory and all, so I went home really, really late. As I was passing the town hall, I caught a glimpse of a pony dressed completely in black, with hood and all, dancing around something. I figured he or she was just drunk and moved on, towards my house.” Scisco looked her directly in the eyes. “Did you see that object? Or anything else? And I mean anything?” “N-no! He was pretty far, so I couldn’t see anything else, just a figure, dancing around something. Maybe there was some singing or chanting, or something; I don’t know. I was just too far away.” “Thank you, this helped me more than you think.” “It was my pleasure.” “Indeed it was. Farewell,” he said, and walked away from the door. Dressed completely in black, dancing, maybe singing or chanting, combined with strange symbols made of guts. That points unmistakably towards a ritual murder! There is no vampony, my dear Greenleaf, but a cult! Removing blood is probably part of one of their rituals. It all makes sense now, and all I have to do is to wait for the answers on my letters to arrive. ——— Greenleaf stayed at the scene of the gruesome crime longer than Scisco, making sure that the photographer didn’t forget to capture even a single symbol with his apparatus. That bastard! From the very first second we met, I’ve done everything I can to help: “Go fetch some specialist!” /“Yes, sir!”/ “Where is my damned coffee?” /“Right here, sir.”/ “I better have those results by tomorrow!” /“Yes, sir. Will do, sir.”/ But the first time I have an idea, that arrogant prick dismisses it without even giving it a thought! The corporal kicked a nearby rock, sending it all the way across the street. He turned around and saw that the photographer was already finished with his work, and was now enjoying a hot cup of coffee, while laughing quietly at his superior’s display, lifting an eyebrows. Greenleaf took the photos, ‘accidentally’ stumbled into the photographer – who was now soaked from his own drink – and headed towards the library, ignoring the angry shouts of his victim. I’ll show him! I’ll prove to him that I was right, or at least find out the truth sooner than he does. Greenleaf stormed into the library, laid the photos on a table, and called the librarian. “In the name of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I demand your assistance, librarian. Show yourself and help me, now!” A groan came from upstairs and was soon followed by a purple unicorn mare with a dark blue mane who had just woken up, judging from her dishevelled mane and sleepy eyes. “The library is open...” Twilight said, yawning. “It is open from eight AM till five PM. Right now it’s six eighteen AM, so please leave, and let me sleep.” Greenleaf melted a little, seeing how the mare almost sleeps standing, but regained his posture quickly. This was his duty, his service to the Empire! And he’d be damned if he left a serial killer running around for two more hours, just so one mare can sleep in! “Librarian, this is no time for sleep – you have to serve the Equestrian Empire to the best of your abilities by helping me unravel this horrible mystery. Do you, or do you not recognise these symbols?” he said, and pointed at the photos. Twilight glanced at the pictures, her eyes shot wide open, and she quickly looked away. “Are... are those...?” “Yes, those are indeed inner organs of a gutted victim we found this morning. They seem to be arranged into some symbols, however, and we, the Royal Guard, want you to find out what they mean – I have heard your name, which I can’t remember right now, mentioned on many occasions, always in connection with magic, or some mystery.” Actually, I just asked a mare at the town’s market about who is the biggest nerd in Ponyville. You certainly look like one, at least. “Since we cannot afford to wait for a specialist to arrive, you are the best we’ve got. Any questions?” Twilight looked at him, frowning and lifting her brow at the same time – it took Greenleaf a considerable effort to keep his face straight. Finally, the frown won, and she asked: “What?” “No time to repeat everything. Just find out what these symbols mean, then go to the barracks and ask for corporal Greenleaf – that’s me. Until our cooperation ends, I name you my personal assistant, with access to the crime scenes and the barrack’s canteen. Remember, this is your duty!” Greenleaf walked out of the library, and slammed the door behind him. Good job, Greenleaf! With the princess’s personal protégé’s help, you are sure to solve the whole case. Too bad I can’t remember her name, though. Skylight Starker? Something like that; it doesn’t matter anyway. Now to do all the work Scisco ‘kindly’ assigned to me. Greenleaf sighed, and walked towards his next destination: the morgue, where piles of paperwork and several clueless doctors eagerly awaited him.
Chapter 8: Lies, Assumptions, and MisconceptionsChapter 8: Lies, Assumptions, and Misconceptions It was still early in the morning when Rarity stood in front of Pinkie’s room, knocking and waking her. And for what? So she can ask if her life-long friend is hiding some information about a bloodthirsty, murdering monster? Ridiculous. The longer Rarity thought about it, the more inclined she was to just go away, to forget about the whole Pinkie thing and look somewhere else. But, as the Voice kept reminding her: where? Berry’s blood was on her hooves, and the one responsible was still out there, killing more innocents every day. She wasn’t going to let a clue slip away, no matter how small and unlikely it was. The door opened, and Rarity was greeted by sleepy eyed Pinkie Pie. When Rarity spotted how straight Pinkie’s mane was she felt a small sting of envy, remembering the time and effort it took every morning to put her mane in order. However, the mane wasn’t the only thing she noticed – Pinkie’s coat was darker than usual. It said a lot about the situation in town when its happiest inhabitant looked like the very incarnation of depression. Rarity walked into the room and sat on a chair, while Pinkie just lay on her bed, her eyelids repeatedly drooping and then snapping open again as she stared at the ceiling. “So, why are you here, Rarity?” “Is it so unusual for me to visit my good friend just to cheer her up?” “It is at...” Pinkie glanced at her alarm clock. “... 7:26 in the morning.” “Oh.” Rarity said, scolding the ‘Voice’ for making her wake Pinkie Pie up. “You are right, of course, darling. Curiosity brought me here. Curiosity of such strength, that I forgot to take the time into consideration. I’m sorry, Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie sat up, gave Rarity a weak smile, yawned, and said, “Okie dokie. What are you curious about? If it’s about ninjas, then I can’t help you.” Rarity smiled – this was the good old random Pinkie that she had always known. “I’d like to know why you were against Twilight studying vamponies.” Pinkie inhaled sharply, and her eyes widened, no longer looking sleepy at all. She got up from her bed, and looked at Rarity. “Why... Why would you want to know that?” Rarity raised an eyebrow, and moved a step closer to Pinkie Pie. “Curiosity, my dear. As you correctly pointed out yesterday, you are the one who believes in those things. So why wouldn’t you want Twilight to investigate?” Pinkie’s gaze shifted from side to side, avoiding Rarity’s eyes, while taking a step back. “I– I didn’t want to waste any time. Just like you, I didn’t want Twilight to do it, because vamponies don’t exist.” “You believed that Zecora is an evil enchantress,” Rarity said, looking Pinkie Pie directly in the eyes, “only because she wore a hood. You know and believe in obscure animals and beings that everyone thinks extinct, which is why you were among the few who recognised parasprites, and the only one who knew how to deal with them. But you do not believe in vamponies, even though they are among the most believed of myths? I find it hard to believe that.” Pinkie bit her lip, retreated by another step, and started sweating. “Stop lying to me, Pinkie Pie!” she yelled, while Pinkie cowered in a corner of the room. “I know that you are hiding something, and I want to know what!” When Pinkie started sobbing, Rarity softened her tone. “Don’t worry, darling. I’m sure that you did nothing wrong. Just tell me – what do you know? Is there somepony who you consider to be a vampony around? Did somepony hurt you? Please, Pinkie, tell me. We are friends, are we not?” “Yes,” Pinkie said mid-sob. “So tell me, please.” “There... There was a vampony. It was a stallion, and I saw him kill Caramel. He then told me to keep quiet, otherwise he’ll kill me.” Rarity embraced Pinkie Pie and started stroking her back, waiting until the sobs stopped. “What did the stallion look like? Where did he go? When did it happen?” “He... He was dressed in black and his voice sounded male, but it was muffled by his clothes, so I couldn’t recognise it. He then ran out of the door and into the streets, turning right at the nearest corner. I saw him after leaving the party, so it must have been... three o’clock?” Rarity smiled and loosened her hug. “Thank you, Pinkie. And don’t be afraid to tell me if you see anything more. Now go get some sleep, alright?” “But where are you going to go? Are you going to tell the guard?” “If I told the guard, then the vampony would know that you ‘spilled the beans’, as they say. Don’t worry, darling. I won’t tell them a thing. I’ll try to find him on my own.” With that, Rarity turned around and walked out of the room, leaving teary-eyed Pinkie Pie behind. ——— Greenleaf had a bad day. He went to the morgue right after visiting the library, and listened to several doctors that had just one, simple job – determine how the blood got out of the victim’s body. A job they failed miserably. All they discovered was that the blood went through those bite marks on the neck, which was nothing surprising, and even the long awaited specialist from Canterlot couldn’t find anything new. Greenleaf scolded them for their incompetence and went to Scisco’s office, where he was scolded for being incompetent. It was already getting dark when he walked back to the barracks, the heavy clouds above him promising rain. He kept replaying the events of the past several days in his head. It just wasn’t fair – he lived a fairly comfortable life, he was respected, and the biggest of his worries was whether the weather will be nice during his upcoming vacation. All these things were gone now: the more victims they found, the lower was his respect among both the townsfolk and his men, he had to cancel his vacation, and Scisco turned his life into a torment. There were even rumours saying that sergeant Ignavus was going to fire him! His eyes moistened as he thought about it. Being fired... He had dreamed about being a member of the royal guard ever since he was little, and could imagine no worse disgrace than being fired from it. Normally, such rumours wouldn’t worry him, but this time they seemed to hold some truth. Just like Scisco, Greenleaf tried to speak with his commanding officer, and just like Scisco, he was turned away by Ignavus’s secretary. Why would the Sergeant avoid him? Other guards had no problems reaching him, only he and Scisco did. And Scisco! Greenleaf couldn’t get today’s meeting out of his head. He tried to convince him about the whole vampony theory, and even managed to get his hooves on the Manehattan case from ten years back. It was very similar to their current case – bloodless bodies, bite marks, no murder weapon. They even caught, or rather killed, the murderer, and it was indeed a vampony. From what he gathered from the little info that wasn’t classified, vampony’s fangs slide out after death, since the muscles keeping them retracted relax. But did Scisco listen? No. Right after the word ‘vampony’ left Greenleaf’s lips, Scisco started mocking him and didn’t even open the damned file. Greenleaf arrived to the barracks, and a guard approached him right in front of the front door. “Sir, glad to see you, sir. There was a mare looking for you, sir. I think she said she’ll wait at the canteen, sir.” “Thank you for informing me,” Greenleaf said, heading towards the barracks’ canteen. A smell wafted from it, telling tales about mushroom cream and delicious pasta. Licking his lips, Greenleaf walked in, and saw a purple mare surrounded by guards. Judging from the amount of laughter, they were either ridiculing her or trying to seduce her, neither of which Greenleaf liked. “Soldiers!” he shouted. “Go back to your duties and leave this mare alone!” They dispersed immediately. “Guess you want to bang her yourself, eh Corporal Greenhorn?” one of them said, to the delight of his friends. Greenleaf ignored him and sat across Twilight. “I apologise for my men, Miss Starker.” “It’s Sparkle,” Twilight said, frowning a little. “I’m sorry; my mistake. I assume that you have discovered the meaning behind those symbols?” “Yes and no. I found out that those symbols were part of a powerful spell or ritual, but I don’t know what it does. I’m sorry, but the kind of magic we’re talking about has been forbidden for thousands of years now, and the only reason for why I recognise them is because I have had access to the restricted areas of the Canterlot library back when I was living there.” Greenleaf leaned towards Twilight. “Why was it forbidden?” “Well, I can’t be sure, but I guess it’s because you need to sacrifice somepony? Are you seriously incapable of deducting this on your own?” Greenleaf blushed and looked around, scanning the room for anyone who could have heard his faux pas. Things like this were the reason why he was dubbed Greenhorn! Fortunately, they were alone; otherwise his already tarnished reputation would lower even more. “Would the Princess send that book to me?” “No. The danger is just too great.” “But she allowed you to read it!” he exclaimed as he threw his forelegs up. This was Twilight’s turn to blush. “I uhh... I kind of borrowed it from the forbidden section when the librarian wasn’t looking. But I returned it just a few hours later!” Greenleaf sighed, and rubbed is eyes. “Well, how about we send the photos over to the Princess, and she’ll tell us what the spell does?” “That’s not a good idea.” “What? Why? This is our best lead!” “I read through a lot of history books and know what Princess Celestia did the last time forbidden magic appeared. About 500 years ago a young, aspiring mage tried experimenting with blood. He wasn’t even that dangerous – a bunny was the largest sacrifice he made, yet it was enough for the Princess to dispatch a regiment of elite royal guards. The mage was executed on spot and his house burned down. Now, imagine what would happen if the Princesses were to know that forbidden magic on a much larger scale is being performed here on a daily basis, and that we don’t know who is doing it. Ponyville would become a smoking ruin!” Greenleaf couldn’t believe his ears. Was this mare making fun of him? Princess Celestia would never do anything like that! He narrowed his eyes and looked at Twilight, preparing a sarcastic response, but Twilight spoke before he even opened his mouth. “I know that it doesn’t sound like her, but you must understand – this is the kind of magic that turned princess Luna into Nightmare Moon! While it had nothing to do with blood, it was in the same field.” This forced Greenleaf to think. It was true that Princess Celestia was extremely harsh when somepony endangered her sister. Prison awaited ponies that were foolish enough to confront princess Luna about her past as Nightmare Moon. They weren’t there for long as Luna usually gave them a royal pardon on the very next day, but it was enough to illustrate what princess Celestia would do if the magic that corrupted her sister appeared. He didn’t want to see Ponyville burnt down – he lived here, and the danger didn’t seem that big to him. Furthermore, it wouldn’t prove that I’m as capable as Scisco. Quite the opposite, actually. On the other hoof, isn’t this technically treason? “If we don’t figure out what is going on in three days,” he said, “I’m telling princess Celestia. Perhaps you’d like to help me more. Unless you want to see this town burnt down, that is.” Twilight glared at him and gritted her teeth. “You know that if you just asked nicely instead of threatening me, I would do it much more willingly, right?” “I’m not in the mood for being pleasant. Now go find some evidence somewhere or something,” he said, waving his hoof dismissively. Twilight glared at him again, and left. Finally she’s gone; I need some peace and quiet. There is just one more thing for me to do today. He moved towards the canteen’s bar. “Give me a bottle of spiced rum.” He wasn’t an alcoholic, and knew that he’d pass out before he could finish that bottle – pass out and leave his problems behind, even if just for a few hours. He opened the bottle given to him, and took a large swig. ——— The last rays of sunlight glinted off the polished desk, while Scisco looked at the sundown through his window, holding a glass of cognac in his hoof. He had little else to do – the responses on his letters will take a few days to arrive, and he already scolded Greenleaf today. He spent the rest of the day taking strolls, visiting local restaurants, and generally letting off steam. There was a knock at the door, which completely destroyed the atmosphere of the moment. Scisco only answered the door after finishing his cognac, for which he was grateful right after seeing who knocked. A stallion like Scisco needed some alcohol in his bloodstream when dealing with a mare like Derpy Hooves. “Can I help you?” he asked. “Hi! I saw somepony dressed in black in Cherry Berry’s house.” “Really? That’s amazing!” Scisco said, and stormed through the door. He was, however, stopped by Derpy’s hoof. She loudly cleared her throat and held her hoof in front of him in a demanding fashion. Scisco cursed under his breath a gave her one bit. She smiled, yet her hoof stayed in place. Scisco cursed again and gave her another bit, but the hoof remained. Several minutes later, Scisco was running towards Cherry Berry’s house, his wallet lighter by ten bits. It was already dark when he arrived. The windows of the house were devoid of any light, but that didn’t keep Scisco from entering. He concluded that the pony is probably still in the house right now, so he found an unlocked window and slipped inside. He sincerely hoped that Derpy didn’t make the whole thing up to get some money out of him. His doubts were, however, washed away when he heard silent chanting from somewhere below him. Probably the cellar. I have you, you Celestia damned cultists! He prepared his miniature crossbow and crept onward, searching for the cellar entrance. It wasn’t hard to find, as it was a trapdoor in the middle of the hall. Scisco slowly took the handle in his hooves and pulled. There was a loud creak when he opened the trapdoor, and he chanting stopped instantaneously. Oh crap! He aimed his crossbow at the cellar entrance, prepared to fire. Then he heard hoofsteps behind him. When Scisco turned around, he saw a black figure approaching him, two sharp, white fangs the only thing visible from inside the black hood. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Scisco aimed at the figure, but it was just too fast, avoiding the crosshair and quickly approaching. Ohcrapohcrapohcrapohcrap! When the assailant leaped at him, Scisco pulled the trigger. The bolt hit the figure into its chest, and forced it to land behind Scisco, rather than on him. The hooded individual lunged at Scisco again, but only managed to tear off his trousers. Scisco galloped towards the nearest window and jumped through it, the broken glass cutting into his flesh. He then ran as fast as he could towards the barracks. He was bruised heavily and had many cuts from the glass on his body, but what mattered most to him were his trousers. It wasn’t because he liked them; it was because they covered his hated cutie mark. He was the object of ridicule ever since he got that accursed thing, classmates laughing at him and the adults avoiding him. His cutie mark was a stallion behind bars, locked in a prison cell. He kept explaining that it meant he was good at getting criminals into prison, but everyone who saw it assumed that he was good at getting himself into prison. The worst thing were the glances he got while walking down the street: everypony kept staring at his behind, silently judging him. Whenever a crime happened in the vicinity, he was the first one everypony suspected, and even when proven innocent, there was gossip painting him as the local crime lord. When he tried to explain, nopony believed him, their prejudices clouding their mind, and deafening their ears, so he did the only logical thing he could – he hid that shameful picture. It was quite ironic, actually: throughout his whole foalhood, he kept wishing for his cutie mark to appear, but when it did, he hid it and hated it. Now it was uncovered, however, and anypony could see it. Sure, it was late at night, but if he showed himself with such a thing on his butt at the barracks, those idiots could take him in for questioning, seeing how they desperately wanted to avenge their fallen comrade and lay the blame on somepony. No, it was better if he just bought a new suit, and went to the barracks afterwards. I think I saw some clothes shop around here somewhere. The wounds might raise some eyebrows, but they won’t ask if I pay them enough. Besides, it’s nothing serious, just a few cuts and bruises. ——— Rarity had spent the whole day asking around the town for a black-dressed stallion that moved around Ponyville at three o’clock in the morning, but nopony knew anything. In most cases everypony just assured her that if there was such a person, then the night guard patrols would surely stop him. Then again, the night guard patrols often spent their shifts in pubs around the town, so if they actually noticed somepony like that, they would probably attribute it to their drunkenness. She was preparing adding firewood to her fireplace and boiling water for a cup of tea, when she heard banging on the front door. Outside of her boutique stood a gray, black-maned stallion, who was bleeding profusely from many cuts and bruises on his body, the blood trickling down on his legs. When he spotted her through the glass door, he intensified is banging and started calling for help. Rarity sped to the door and let him in, immediately asking, “What happened to you, dear sir? Wait here, I’ll go fetch a doctor!” “Stop!” he said, scrunching his face. “It’s just a flesh wound, I’ll... I’ll be alright. I just need a new suit.” “A new suit? You need a doctor, not a suit!” “Just give me... give me a suit and... and... don’t look at my... cutzsh,” he said, and collapsed on the ground unconscious. You are so lucky! A meal just walked right into your very house, served on a silver platter. Good time to fulfil your promise, don’t you think? He won’t survive if you feed on him. Rarity moved towards the door, carefully avoiding the blood that flowed from the many glass-filled gashes on the stallion’s body. However, when she reached the door, she stopped. The beautiful smell of blood was filling the room more and more by the second, and Rarity just couldn’t bring herself to leave. Go on, you know what you want to do. Rarity moved closer to the body, inhaling the bloody scent deeply. She moved her lips towards his neck, but then she heard his intermittent breath and just couldn’t continue any further – this was Berry Punch all over again. Continue! Even if you left to get a doctor, it will be too late anyway. Just look at how much he’s bleeding! Yes, he’s bleeding... But why so much? All these cuts look quite small. Rarity turned the body over, and, to her horror, saw where the blood was coming from. There was a large shard of glass stuck in his chest that managed to get in through the gap between two ribs, and was probably stuck in one of his lungs. If that was the case, then he was already dead. Rarity pressed her ear against his chest and listened. The breathing was regular, but so, so shallow. That on one hoof meant that his lungs were undamaged, but also that his blood loss was indeed as serious as ‘Voice’ said. The similarity with Berry Punch was striking: face growing pale, unconsciousness and, most notably, blood. She knew what she had to do. What better way to atone murder is there, than saving a life? She slowly removed all the glass pieces with her magic, and levitated over her sewing kit. She started sewing the largest wound, trying to ignore the little stream of blood that kept flowing from it. When she was done with that one, she moved to next. It was quite an easy job – it felt like sewing leather, so all the cuts were sewn in just a few minutes. The blood, however, kept soaking through the thread. Rarity knew that if the stallion looses any more of his blood, he won’t survive, so she opted for drastic measures. She went to her fireplace and stuck a poker inside. She waited until it was red hot, and went back to the body. She heard about this kind of thing from various story-tellers that entertained the town from time to time, when the road took them in this part of world. It can’t be that hard, right? I’m sorry, but it is necessary. Rarity touched the large gash with the poker and scrunched her nose when the smell of burned flesh reached it. Soon, the flesh and coat around the wound were burned to crisp, but no more blood appeared from it. She did the same to all the remaining wounds, the stallion tossing about a little every time the hot iron touched him. She put her ear to his chest again, and listened to the heart beat. It was faint and hard to hear, but it was there. Then the best part came – cleaning the blood. She allowed the Voice to do it, so that at least one of her promises was fulfilled, but when her tongue licked off the blood from the stallion’s cutie mark, her heart skipped a beat. The cutie mark depicted a stallion behind bars of a prison cell, which meant that the special talent of this pony was getting arrested! In front of her lied a professional criminal, probably wounded during one of his heists! Was it right to help somepony like this? What if he is the one behind it all? It would explain why he didn’t want to go to a doctor. However, if she wanted to get some information out of him, then she couldn’t turn him in. The stallion’s body was enveloped by Rarity’s near-black aura and levitated to her bedroom. Here she tied him to her bed and gave him a gag, so that he couldn’t alert any of his possible accomplices. She then locked the door and went downstairs to sleep on her divan. Maybe he’ll survive, maybe he won’t. If he pulls through, then I’ll question him and then turn him in, if he dies, good riddance. We’ll see.
Chapter 9: The ConfrontationChapter 9: The Confrontation The water pouring on his head woke Scisco. At first, he didn’t know where he was, so when he found out that he was strapped to an unfamiliar bed, he began screaming. However, the gag in his mouth, which he only now realised he had, muffled every sound he made and changed it into an inarticulate mess. “Now, now,” a white-coated mare with purple mane said. “There is no need for screaming. Just tell me what I want to know and you are free to go.” The memories of last night floated into his mind, and the realisation hit him with the strength of an oncoming train. He was a fool to underestimate his injury and an even bigger fool to think money could buy the silence of the locals. Their relatives and neighbours were being butchered every day, so when a pony with cutie mark like his appeared, they were likely to take ‘justice’ in their own hooves. After all, of what use were bits to a corpse? The mare in front of him probably jumped at the chance to have somepony to blame – to take out her anger on him – since the Royal Guard didn’t seem to make any progress. That, however, didn’t mean Scisco was going to down without a fight. He started thrashing around, causing the bed under him to creak in protest. Maybe, just maybe, if he continued doing this, the bed could... No. He did two hump-like moves, but then the ravenous pain from his numerous wounds reached his brain. His chest felt like it was on fire and his legs like somepony was turning a knife in them. The moment he shifted his attention on something that didn’t hurt, the pain appeared there too. After that, he lay still and prayed to Celestia, Luna, and even Cadence to end his anguish. He felt tears welling up in his eyes, filling their corners. It was not within one pony’s strength to stop them under these circumstances, no matter how hard he tried – seeing him cry was probably exactly what she wanted, he’d wager, and it seemed like she’d get that wish fulfilled. The mare was saying something, but he couldn’t make out what it was. He was too focused on not moving a single muscle in his body, for that would mean even larger amounts of searing pain, if it was even possible. He only focused on her when she removed the gag. “Aaaagh!” he screamed, his eyes momentarily squeezed tight shut.“Help me or I’ll kill you! What in Celestia’s name did you do to make it hurt so much? I’m going to butcher you, your family, and your family’s family! Ponies will tell tales about how bloody and painful your end was for generations to come! I’m going to– mmmmpfh!” The gag was back in his mouth, and the mare pressed on a large wound on his chest. Before, his thorax felt like it was on fire, but now it was covered with magma. His universe shrank down to the little point where she applied pressure, and it was impossible to think about anything other than pleading for mercy. When she finally lifted her hoof, the agony that only lasted for a few seconds, but felt like centuries, was replaced with relief. Calming himself a bit and focusing on what the mare had to say, he knew full well that any sign of provocation would be punished. “How about a bit of gratitude?” the mare said, extending her hoof in front of herself and taking a long moment to inspect it. “I saved your life, after all. Or do you think that your wounds closed on their own? You would have bled to death without me.” His injuries certainly hurt, yet there was no blood on the bed. Perhaps he was wrong about her and she just wanted to help. But that wouldn’t explain the straps. She only wanted to prolong his suffering, that wretched thing! “Mmmmpfh!” “I’ll remove the gag,” she said, wearing a smug grin on her face, “but you have to be quiet and only speak when asked, understood?” Scisco nodded and she removed the gag again, throwing it away quickly with an ‘Ewww’ after accidentally touching the saliva on it. She sat next to him on the bed and asked, “Who are you?” “I’m detective Scisco, the pony sent to investigate the string of murders in Ponyville. You’d better let me go!” Rarity smiled, and ‘accidentally’ put her hoof on one of his injuries. “Oops, did that hurt? I’m sorry, my hooves act on their own when somepony lies to me.” “I’m not lying, damn it!” “Then why did a respected detective like yourself come to my boutique in the middle of the night, covered in blood?” Scisco licked his lips and stared into her azure eyes. He knew she wasn’t going to believe him – damn, he wouldn’t believe himself in her position. “I was attacked...” “So you decided buying a new suit comes before treating your wounds? That doesn’t sound likely. But trying to hide who you are does. Tell me, ‘Detective’, what kind of investigator has a cutie mark of an inmate?” Scisco’s face turned red. “It means that I’m good at sending other ponies into prison, not myself! But you don’t believe me, do you? You think that I’m the killer, don’t you? Well go ahead and do your ‘justice’. Kill me, if you have the stomach to do it and stop wasting my time!” The mare was biting her lip, staring at him. Scisco wasn’t afraid. He knew this type of pony: big words, but nothing to back them. She didn’t have it in her to kill him, he saw it in her eyes, although it didn’t seem to prevent her from hurting him. Wench! “How about you tell me how you got injured, ‘Detective’? While I don’t want to end your miserable life just yet, it doesn’t mean that I will hesitate making it painful. Answer truthfully, or you’ll regret it!” she said, slowly laying her hoof on his chest. “I was attacked...” “Where?” Let me finish the sentence, whore! “At Cherry Berry’s house. There was a – I can’t believe I’m saying it – a vampony. I managed to shoot the prick in the chest, but the bugger kept attacking! I jumped through the window, which caused all the wounds. Happy? Will you let me go now?” She appeared to be lost in thought, muttering something under her breath. After about a minute, she looked sharply at Scisco and said, “I’m going to check if your story holds any truth. Wait here.” “Like I’m going anywhere,” Scisco said, and watched her as she left the room. He had been pushing the pain out of his mind while she was still there, but now it started to seep back like an angry beast intent on eating him alive. He was smart enough not to move too much, but that didn’t help: while it didn’t hurt as much as if he moved, the pain was ever present, not granting him a second of peace. He tried getting out of the straps by force, but the agony it caused quickly dispelled any thoughts about escaping he had, before they even took a concrete form. He was screaming like a wounded animal by the time she came back, throwing in a curse occasionally. She proceeded towards the bed and started to untie him. “What are you doing?” he asked, narrowing his eyes. “Letting you go. There were guards everywhere around Cherry’s house, informing me that Cherry was murdered last night, and when I asked them about what detective Scisco looks like, they gave me your description.” Wait, what? He was convinced that he’d stay imprisoned in this room for many days, until somepony commenced a sweep of the town in search for him. Yet it seemed like his stay wouldn’t be so long after all! “Aren’t you concerned that I’ll arrest you for holding me here against my will?” She stopped for a few seconds, stroking her chin, but then continued untying his left hoof. “I expect some gratitude for saving your life. Surely a strong stallion like yourself can endure a little pain, no?” Little? It feels like a hundred red-hot pointy needles are piercing my body right now! “Certainly. Pain is not a factor for somepony like me. All that screaming was just for effect,” he said in a confident tone, smiling. She returned the smile as the last knot unravelled. “What have you discovered so far, if I may ask as your saviour.” It is true that she saved me... Forgive and forget, I guess. But that makes us even, no more favours! He sat up, clenching his teeth when another surge of agony went through his body. “I am grateful for your help, but everything concerning the case is classified.” She frowned, but then a smiled appeared on her face, like a sun appearing from behind the clouds. “How about I trade the evidence I have for the evidence you have?” “Withholding evidence is a crime,” he said with a stern face. “Oh don’t be like that, darling; I’m trying to help!” Scisco stayed silent for a few seconds, furrowing his brow. He could just order the Guard to turn her house upside down and take the evidence, but that would take time and the town’s already angry inhabitants would grow even more hostile. “Alright, I accept. Our evidence is... the murderer is a vampony. And that’s about it.” The mare’s eyes widened as if he’d just said that two plus two equals eight. “You can’t be serious! That is all? Five dead bodies, and all you know is that it’s a vampony? Are you sure you are really a detective?” “Look, lady, we are doing everything we can! Maybe if ponies like you didn’t hide all the evidence, we would have caught the murderer by now! Now fulfil your part of the deal and tell me what you’ve got!” She raised her hoof and aimed it at his face, but then took a deep breath, lowered it, and said, “I know that Caramel was murdered by a stallion that was dressed in black at around 3 o’clock in the morning. My friend caught him in the act, so he made a few threats and ran away.” Scsico’s brows furrowed again, and his face reddened. “Look, if you’re trying to feed me horse crap then you’re wasting your time! A murderer like this would never have let your friend get away and wouldn’t have returned later to hide the body. Also, 3 o’clock? I know for a fact that a night patrol walked through that very street at 3:30, and that their drunken shouts woke a really angry stallion, who, according to the complaint he filled, argued with them up until 5 o’clock. So, unless the murderer returned to the body just a few minutes after being disturbed, he didn’t have a chance to hide it, since at 5 o’clock, various merchants set up their stands and move towards the market through pretty much every street in the town. And he didn’t return so soon, believe me; he’d wait to see whether your friend decided to call the Guard after all.” Throughout his whole speech, she stared at him with her mouth open. Then, she sat heavily on a chair, holding her head with her hooves. “B– but... she wouldn’t... why would she lie?” “I don’t care; maybe she was just being interesting. Now, is that all you have?” She shakily got up and went to the next room. After a while she returned, holding a yellow hair. “I found this next to the murdered guard.” Scisco took it from her and examined it closely, ignoring the thought that kept pressing itself into his mind: how did she get to the scene when he couldn’t? The hair was rather short, probably from the coat rather than mane, but that was all his investigative eyes could find. “That doesn’t narrow it down much... Are you even sure it was from the killer, and not just something that wind carried there?” “It was caught in a crack between the tiles, stuck there. Somepony had to slide on them with their flank for that to happen. And since the guard had nothing yellow on him, it had to be the killer who decided to slide on the ground and bypass guard’s spear from below.” Scisco nodded. “Not bad, not bad at all. That is almost close to something that vaguely resembles a professional deduction. Now, if you excuse me, I have to go and catch the murderer.” He stood up from the bed. At that moment the world started to spin, and Scisco fell to the ground. His body was in a maelstrom of pain, and his muscles felt weak – like that of a baby foal. He looked around the room, but it took near half a minute for it to stop spinning enough for him to focus on her. Did she poison him while he was asleep? She hurried over to him, and helped him up. “You lost too much blood... I’ll get you to a doctor.” She threw his hoof over her neck and supported him as they walked downstairs and then out of the boutique. Ever since the first murder, Greenleaf kept increasing the number of guards in the streets, Scisco remembered, so a guard stood on nearly every corner now. One such guard took him to the barracks’ infirmary right after taking him off the mare’s hooves. Scisco didn’t even ask her name... He remembered how he got to the barracks only vaguely and thanked Celestia for not passing out. That would make him look weak, and he couldn’t afford to look weak at a time like this. ——— The room was dark, with the only source of light being the little gaps between planks on the windows. All the furniture was either blocking the door, or was broken down to pieces and used for barricading the windows. Pinkie Pie was sitting in the middle of the room holding her legs, rocking back and forth, crying, and humming the ‘Giggle at the Ghosties’ melody. She felt terrible – not only did she make Rarity angry, but she also lied to her! She, who was so upset several days back when they didn’t inform her about a secret birthday party, lied to one of her best friends! It was nothing compared to all the murders that followed, but this was the point where she looked back and realised what she had been doing. The things she did were inexcusable, and the pony she was just a few days ago would be disgusted if she saw her now. Was she even still Pinkie Pie? Pinkie Pie was a joyful bag of happiness that could always brighten up everypony’s day. She had a bright pink coat and a puffy mane, always wore a wide smile, and her eyes shone with some sort of inner joy. And there was nothing, nothing, more important to her than her friends. The pony calling herself Pinkie Pie now was depressed, snappy, and proficient at ruining everypony’s day. Or life, for that matter. Her unwashed coat was filled with dust and sweat, and it no longer bore the bright pastel pink colour. That colour left together with her happiness and only dark pink sorrow and regret remained behind. Her mane was getting straighter and straighter over time as her silliness and crazy antics were being replaced by cold reason, which was so beloved by the ‘Evil Voice’. It was straight like a ruler now. Not even her eyes remained the pools of happiness and energy like they used to be. While they still had their light blue colour, there was no life in them – like the eyes of a corpse. And now she had lied to her friend. She refused to believe that this is Pinkie Pie; it couldn’t be! She didn’t look like her, didn’t act like her, and didn’t even think like her anymore. This was a stranger, a mocking caricature of the pony known as Pinkie Pie. It was she, yet it wasn’t. She barricaded herself in her room after the ‘discussion’ she had with Rarity yesterday morning, intent on never leaving the room ever again. It was better if she died of starvation than to feed on or kill anypony else. The Cakes were worried about her – they came banging on the door about a dozen times already – but they couldn’t get in. They probably hoped that she’ll come out on her own after some time. How naive. The tears she had shed were already dry, leaving a little white layer of salt after them. Even the end of her crying had been a lie; she didn’t feel any better, the emotion had not waned, she just began to feel dead inside. Nopony had ever told her that dying would be so boring. It takes about a month for a vampony to feel the sting of hunger, so she fully expected to go insane first. Not that it mattered – she locked herself in here and wouldn’t be getting out. She heard some voices from downstairs and pressed her ear on the floor so that she could hear better. “I’m sorry,” Mrs. Cake said, “but Pinkie Pie is upstairs and wants to be alone right now. It will be for the best if you stop by at another time,” “I think she’ll welcome my company. And what she wants is irrelevant to our discussion,” Rarity said, and Pinkie Pie went pale. “And what are you going to discuss?” Mr. Cake asked. “That is private. But I promise that after our little chat, Pinkie will come out of her room.” “Well go ahead, but we’ve already tried everything.” “Oh, don’t worry; I’m sure you didn’t try doing what I have in mind. Our chat is of a personal nature, though, and there could be some shouting. Perhaps it would be better if you took a little stroll, don’t you think?” No. No! Don’t go away! She found out that I lied and will do something terrible to me! You are a vampony, remember? You are strong. Shut up. I didn’t ask for your opinion. “Perhaps it would be for the best. You are her friend after all, and friends can sometimes do what parents can’t,” Mrs. Cake said, and, judging from the sound of door bell and their hooves, left the bakery together with her husband. “Yes...” Rarity said to an empty room. “Friends...” Soon, her hoofsteps echoed up the creaky staircase and with each step, Pinkie’s heart skipped a beat. She was cowering in a corner, breathing rapidly, and waiting for the door handle to move. Rarity shouldn’t be able to get in – the door was locked and blocked by a closet. But that wasn’t important. Pinkie was afraid of words rather than blows. The door handle moved. “Pinkie, be a dear and open the door, please.” Pinkie sat still, not moving a muscle. Maybe Rarity will leave if nopony answers her. “Pinkie, open the door!” “N– no! Go away! I want to be alone!” The door shook as Rarity yanked the door handle. “Open the door, or I’ll open it myself, you lying filth!” Somehow, finding even more water to spill out of her eyes, Pinkie started crying again. “I had to! I couldn’t tell you the truth!” “So you admit it!” Rarity shouted, tearing the lock out of the door with her magic. The closet was still pressing the unlocked door shut, however. “Stop! I’ll tell you the truth!” “Really? Out with it! And don’t you dare feed me any more lies!” Rarity said from behind the door. Pinkie was now shaking and felt the cold grasp of fear around her heart. This was it! The moment of truth! “You won’t believe me, but... but I’m a... a... a vampony!” The closet exploded into thousands of little wooden splinters. Rarity marched towards Pinkie, her eyes looking unlike anything Pinkie had ever seen. She could see her death in them. “H– how...?” “How did I do that? Why, you should be the one who knows best!” Rarity grabbed Pinkie by the throat and pressed her against a wall. “You are the one with most experience here, no?” she said, and opened her mouth, showing two long fangs protruding from her upper jaw. Give me control or we’re done for! Quick! Pinkie felt the familiar tugging at her mind and willingly retreated into the background, becoming a spectator. Evil Voice, now in control of Pinkie Pie’s body, hit Rarity in her belly, loosening her grasp. “You fiend!” Rarity said, tearing a large wooden plank from the barricaded window with her magic. She then hit Pinkie Pie in the side with it, using such force that the plank broke. “That was for Caramel!” Pinkie managed to keep her stance, but the blow had harsh consequences – a broken rib, as Evil Voice informed her. The pain was overwhelming, but it was the Voice that felt it, not Pinkie. “Such strength... Tell me, who did you kill to get it?” She dodged Rarity’s next blow by rolling to the right and punched her into the side, sending her flying towards a wall. Rarity’s impact was accompanied by a sickening crunch. Wincing in pain, Rarity got up, levitated the remains of the once sturdy closet from the ground, and sent them in Pinkie Pie’s direction. “It was your fault that Berry died, not mine! You forced me to do it!” Pinkie somersaulted over the majority of splinters, but some of them still managed to hit her hind leg, turning it into a spiky, bloody mess. “Nopony forced you to do anything! It was all your own will. I bet it felt good when the last sparkles of life in her eyes died! Tell me, was she juicy like the grapes she had on her behind?” Pinkie leapt at Rarity, ignoring the pain in her injured leg. Rarity stepped to the side and let Pinkie Pie fly by and crash into the wall head-first. She then stomped on Pinkie’s injured leg, breaking it below the knee. “This is for the guard you killed!” Howling in pain, Pinkie avoided Rarity’s next strike with a barrel roll, which landed harmlessly on the floor. “It was quite smart, tying a boulder around her neck so that nopony could find her. Too bad getting rid of the guilt isn’t as easy as getting rid of the body. I heard her little sister needed a psychologist after seeing her waterlogged corpse.” Pinkie threw a large, pointy splinter with all the strength she could muster at Rarity. Rarity jumped to the side, but was too slow, and the splinter pierced her right thigh. She let out an ear-piercing shriek, and enveloped Pinkie in her magic, sending her flying towards the wall. “Shut your mouth! You’re going to pay for what you did to Cloudchaser!” Turning face-first towards the wall, Pinkie protected her spine, but at a great cost. The impact shook the whole house and the ribs that remained undamaged could be counted on the claws of Spike’s hand. “After I’m done with you, I’ll bring your mutilated corpse to Sweetie Belle to see the look in her eyes before I pluck off her horn and gut her with it!” she said through clenched teeth. Rarity gave a guttural roar and ran towards Pinkie Pie, seemingly unaware of the destroyed thigh that tore a little more every time she made a step. She knocked Pinkie Pie down and held her by the neck, strangling her. Seems like this is it. I would be lying if I said that it was a pleasure being with you. You know what? I’ll give you back control – being choked is not pleasant and I want no more of it. When she regained her senses, she felt the lack of oxygen clouding her mind and the pressure on her throat creating a bruise. “Mer...cy.” “Mercy? Like the mercy you gave Cherry Berry last night? Yes, I’ll give you the same kind of mercy!” “But I... I didn’t... Cherry is dead?” Pinkie said with the last remains of breath, feeling the icy claw of death encroaching on her. At that moment, Rarity loosened her grasp. Not completely – just enough to give Pinkie a little breathing space. She stared at her wide eyed and blinking, before she asked, “What did you say?” Wheezing like punctured bellows, Pinkie replied, “I couldn’t have killed her. I locked myself in here yesterday morning!” “Which means...” “I’m not the killer, Rarity.”
Chapter 11: Friends or Enemies?Chapter 11: Friends or Enemies? Rarity was lying in a bed, listening to Pinkie’s snoring and trying to ignore the pain that came from her wounds. Is this really the best they can do? I mean I know that this is an infirmary and not a five star hotel, but linen sheets? Really? She shuffled under the covers, trying to find a position where the rough cloth didn’t scratch her delicate skin. She failed. Ugh! She puffed out the air out of her lungs, her eyes wandering around the room. What do the patients here do to keep themselves occupied? Stare at the wall? It’s just plain white, not even a picture or a wallpaper. There isn’t even a mirror anywhere! She reached to her head with her hoof. Linen pillow... my mane must be looking dreadful. I’ll have to sneak through the town so that nopony can see me like that! Rarity slammed her hoof down on the sheets. I’m lying in a stupid linen bed, which is in a boring, plain room without even a mirror, dying of boredom, and it’s all Pinkie’s fault! She looked at Pinkie, who just shifted in her sleep, her hoof hanging outside the bed, frowned, and turned around to face the other side of the room. She didn’t even support me when I told the Cakes about the ‘magical explosion that was probably caused by the murderer, who was trying to kill them’ thing. It was all just a bunch of nonsense, but if she at least nodded her head or did something other than just sit there, looking dumber than Gummy, then maybe they would have believed me easier! At least I hope they believed me in the end, or there might be a detective shuffling through my house right now! She took a deep breath, the air cooling her down a little. Well, at least she’s not the murderer – the Cakes confirmed her story about locking herself inside her room before yesterday night, but they didn’t really have to; I doubt she would lie to me again after what her last lie did. That, however, doesn’t change the fact that she’s a vampony! And has been for a long time now, as she informed me. Did she think that would help her? It only makes matters worse – she hid it from me! I always knew there was something off about her, ever since the time we first met on the school’s playground. Every time somepony talked to her, she was laughing and smiling all around, but when she thought that she was alone, she cried or just stared at the wall. Why did I have to feel sorry for her? Now look at what your charity has brought you, Rarity – you’re the same monster she is, good job. She slowly counted to ten, focusing on her breathing pattern. It doesn’t matter now. I am still the same pony that I was before the attack, right? Right. Although... I was quite brutal back there. Oh, Pinkie, what did you drive me to? Lying to me, hiding secrets from me, taunting me... Did you want to get hurt? The things you said about doing to Sweetie Belle... that’s just sick! She did say that she was under control of her ‘Evil Voice’ – how convenient for her to blame something that can’t be punished or even defend itself! My voice never even came close to controlling me, so why did hers? Couldn’t she just ask Twilight for help like I did? Or, for that matter, any unicorn adept in the ways of magic? And why did it appear now, just when a murderer comes into town? Terribly suspicious. Although... she wasn’t the one who attacked first. She said that the ‘Evil Voice’ took over only after I started attacking her, and it’s true that she didn’t sound aggressive at all while we were still talking. Still, she lied to me. She lied to everypony! She put on a mask of a good-hearted, joyful pony, while in reality she was a murderous, blood-sucking, wretched, monstrous vampony! And the nerve she had! So what if I thought that being able to heal even the most grievous wounds in just a day is great? That doesn’t mean I’m some opportunist that only dislikes vamponies when it suits her! I was merely pointing out a thing that I thought to be positive; to lift the bad mood and maybe close the gap between us a little. What was she thinking, calling me a hypocrite? I practice what I preach! Am I a liar? Most certainly not! I only lied to Cakes because it was necessary, and will tell others about me being a vampony eventually. Right after the murders thing was over. For sure. Right? Right. Am I a violent beast that runs around mangling ponies and tearing them into pieces? Why, that’s absurd! I did attack Pinkie in quite a violent way, but that was only because she’s a vampony! While, technically, I am one too, I am nothing like her. Am I a blood-sucking monstrosity? I never fed on anypony! Except Berry Punch, who I murdered... But that was just that one time... The pendulum of the ancient, dust covered clock in the corner of the room slowly finished it’s trajectory with a click before continuing it’s never ending journey in the opposite direction. Rarity slowly turned her head to the side and laid her gaze on Pinkie Pie. I am not like her. She then buried her head into the pillow, listening to the methodical ticking of the clock and to Pinkie’s occasional snore. Slowly, as if by spell, her head turned, inch by inch, back to Pinkie Pie. Her eyes passed the metal bed frame and the snow-white, thrice-cursed linen sheets, and landed upon pink fur. We are completely different. Killing Berry was an... I never... I couldn’t have known... Pinkie’s innocent, tranquil face held a soft smile – perhaps a dream or memory of a happier time. Did I ever actually see her do anything wrong? A strange, tingling sensation in her eyes forced her to rub them with her hooves. They were wet. Oh Pinkie, what have I done? She looked at her with tears flowing out of her eyes like water from a broken dam. In a voice that was barely audible, she said, “Pinkie, I’m sorry.” ——— Pinkie Pie woke when it was still dark – a perfect time to leave unnoticed. While Rarity might have been surprised when she realised there was yet another vampony, it was nothing compared to Pinkie’s astonishment. In just a few minutes, her friend turned into a vampony, beat her up, and then told her that there is yet another vampony running around unchecked. For Pinkie, however, it meant that she didn’t kill her friends after all! Or maybe she did and this new vampony only killed Cherry Berry, but it was better to hope for the nicer version. Rarity being a vampony, however... That was bad. Really, really bad. Whenever Pinkie imagined meeting another vampony, it was always pleasing – finally a meeting with somepony who understood her, who knew what it’s like to hide a secret from everypony. Rarity smashed that illusion into pieces. She’d be hated by ponies and vamponies should her nature be revealed. Speaking of hate, Rarity already hated her, and so Pinkie hated Rarity. It was quite shocking to see your friend attacking you, intent on killing you. What was Rarity thinking? Even when Pinkie thought she’d killed somepony, she still didn’t think she deserved death! Not until the very end, at least, when she thought so after lying to her friend. If she knew what that ‘friend’ had in store for her, she wouldn’t have cared so much. How could Rarity have done something like that? She was a friend! Friends don’t hurt each other like that. She didn’t even bother to ask, to hear the other side of the story. She just jumped to conclusions and eagerly attacked – it was like she wanted an excuse to start a brawl. It was especially surprising to see Rarity, of all ponies, like that. She was always so prim and proper, never doing anything like that. Turning into a vampony changed her to the worse, it seemed. And she’d lied to her too, Pinkie realised. Rarity never told her that she was a vampony, so she had no right to be so angry. She didn’t even apologise! Did changing into a vampony really change her so much, or was she always like that? Maybe she just spared Pinkie since they were friends up until now, but acted like a spoiled, arrogant priss to everypony else. Maybe Pinkie only got the ‘regular’ treatment. Rarity was just one big meanie! How could they’ve ever been friends? But... they did have fun. Many times. She was always the one who complained the most during every picnic they made, but she was usually also the one who brought the food. And Pinkie never heard about anypony complaining that Rarity treated him badly. On the contrary, ponies usually praised her for her obligingness at the boutique. Then again, she never heard about Rarity beating somepony black and blue either. And they way she lied to the Cakes – she didn’t even bat an eye. Such blatant and obvious lies; nopony would have believed it under normal circumstances. She, however, told it so persuasively, so calmly that if Pinkie didn’t know better, she’d probably have believed it too. If she could lie to Cakes, she could lie to Pinkie. How often did she do that? Did she lie once a year, or once a day? One needs a lot of practice to be so good at it. Pinkie slid out of her covers and slowly tip-toed towards the door. If the doctor saw how quickly she healed, he would inevitably put two and two together. This way, he’ll dismiss it as the escape of overconfident patient, who thinks she can get better on her own. He had bigger problems on his hooves, after all – autopsies consume time. And even if the Guard decided to waste its men on searching for her, she could always hide and wait until they lost interest. She gave Rarity one last look. Have fun explaining your miraculous recovery to them! I’m sure you can lie your way out of it. She was already reaching for the door handle when she heard Rarity’s soft breath. She couldn’t resist looking at her again, watching how peacefully and innocently she slept. Lying to the Cakes was one thing, but lying to guards who spent their entire lives separating the truth from the lie was another. Did she really deserve to be caught and executed? And wouldn’t they then realise that Pinkie was a vampony too? It was better to just wake her up. Pinkie sneaked back to Rarity’s bed and shook with her. “Rarity, wake up! We have to go,” she whispered. “Ungh... What?” “Get out of the bed and go!” Rarity rubbed her eyes with her hooves. “Why?” “I don’t have time for this. Go or die, your choice,” Pinkie said, and quickly moved towards the door. She’ll be fine. She silently opened the door and moved through the dark, desolate corridors. She remembered where the back entrance was, but also that there was always a guard on duty – maybe more after the night when the killer murdered one. Oh how great it felt to know that it wasn’t her doing, but somepony else’s! She approached the back door. There were two guards on the other side of them, judging from the chat. “...is dead,” one of the guards said. “Meh, I never liked him anyway. I just hope the killer goes for Greenleaf next, I can’t stand that idiot! Did you hear that a-hole aims to be the next Sergeant?” She couldn’t knock out two guards, not in her state – while her wounds healed, she still felt weak and sore. But if she couldn’t escape this way, then how? The windows on the ground floor had iron bars in them and going upstairs was risky – many ponies still worked in the offices there even at this time of the night. The front entrance seemed to be the only option. Sure, it was bathing in light from the many lamps there, but the only pony guarding it was the reception clerk, who was, knowing reception clerks, already half asleep from boredom. The armoury was on the same floor and, while it was supposed to be guarded, what kind of guard would guard a room full of rusty old weapons when there’s a game of poker next door? She could easily snatch a uniform from there and walk past the reception without the clerk giving her as much as a look. Pinkie walked towards the armoury, the approaching dawn quickening her pace. She quietly crept past the door from which sounded things like “Check,” “Fold,” or “Raise,” and entered the unguarded room. The weapons inside evoked pity for those that relied on them rather than fear, and the uniforms stored inside wouldn’t survive Rarity’s inspection should it ever occur. They, however, were enough to serve their purpose. Pinkie chose the uniform with a black cape and hood – the clothes of a courier. She then headed towards the front entrance, confident that her disguise is perfect. “Pinkie?” said a hushed voice. “What are you doing? And why are you wearing those dreadful clothes?” “I’m escaping, duh! You should too, unless you want to be the target of some pretty unpleasant questions. Now go find your own means of escape!” She left Rarity behind her. She’ll find some way. The front entrance was right in front of her and, sure enough, the receptionist looked like he hadn’t slept for a week. Maybe I didn’t even have to bother with the disguise. I doubt he’ll even notice me walking past him! She turned around to tell Rarity that she can come this way too, but she was already gone. Her problem. Not mine. Pinkie walked through the door into the dawn outside, breathing in the fresh morning air. After she turned the nearest corner, she ditched the uniform and trotted straight for the bakery, making explanations for how she got well so soon on the way. If the Cakes believed Rarity, they’d believe her too. ——— The morning light fell upon wet stains on the walls created by bottles of whiskey that were thrown there in anger. Scisco stayed awake the whole night trying to figure out his next steps, but the results just didn’t come. He discarded the idea of searching for more evidence – if they keep finding one piece of evidence per several murders like they did up until now, Ponyville will soon become a ghost town. Wandering aimlessly through the town asking the locals questions was out of the picture too, as it would be like asking the vampony to attack him. While being attacked would definitely create an opportunity to catch the killer, Scisco feared that the murderer could visit him at night while he was asleep, rather than in the middle of the day when he was being guarded. Greenleaf had an idea too: ask the Princesses for help. Knowing Celestia and her forbidden-magic paranoia, she would probably burn the whole town down if it meant catching the vampony. Greenleaf would in all likeliness become the next Sergeant for contacting her – an ideal solution for Greenleaf, a terrible solution for Scisco. And the townsfolk, of course. Calling for help would be humiliating and mean that he failed! Other detectives would mock him: “Look, it’s the guy because of whom a whole town was burned down. What an incompetent loser! He doesn’t deserve to call himself a detective, the fool.” He’d be a laughing stock! As sour as the idea was, however, it still seemed to be the only option left. Things were already getting out of hoof – the murdered Sergeant being a clear indication – and the vampony threatened to create a national crisis. If it chose to create its own little army of vampony minions then... better not to think about it. Scisco would rather be remembered as an incompetent loser because of whom a town was burnt down, than an idiotic retard who sparked a civil war. Four more days without success, and I’m contacting the Princesses. Scisco stood up from the corner where he ended up after his last drunken depression, and looked at his package of ‘the invigorator’. He used it heavily during the night and now only a sad, little lump of it remained. Two doses at most. It will have to do. I doubt I’ll get any more of the stuff from that old geezer in the infirmary. He ate half the remaining red paste and walked outside – Greenleaf was undoubtedly expecting him. Scisco wondered whether Greenleaf really threw a party like he suggested: it would be deeply inappropriate, but the fool could have understood the joke as an order. If I find you partying, I’ll strangle you myself! Fortunately, the barracks didn’t bear any traces of recent celebrations. Scisco found Greenleaf sitting behind the late Sergeant’s desk, the room being cleaned and the window repaired. “You’ve got to be kidding me, Corporal. They couldn’t have named you a Sergeant already!” Greenleaf didn’t even look surprised at seeing him. He just lifted his head, smiled, and looked back at the papers on the table. “No, sir. I am still a Corporal, sir. I was only put in charge for the moment.” “Really? I find it hard to believe that Loyalshiled would give you command so easily.” “He said that his assignment is the bearers of Elements, and that the current crisis doesn’t concern them, sir. He said that he’s not going to clean the mess after us, sir.” I can’t say I blame him. Who in the world would want to be the person in charge, the one responsible, when Princess Celestia arrives? “Well, congratulations, Corporal. Any news?” “Yes, sir. I’m looking at the reports right now – apparently, the killer went on a rampage yesterday. The dead are: Lemon Hearts, Minuette, Lemony Gem, Crescent Moon, and Ballad. There was a reported attack of the killer, but there were only two ponies injured and the way the attack was carried didn’t indicate our vampony, so I put the case on hold. Also, the local magnate, Filthy Rich, is reported missing. I know you told me not to bother you with missing ponies as they are likely just hiding from the killer, but this time his family paid a large sum of bits to round up some ponies, and says that unless the Guard finds Mr. Rich, they’ll break into every house in Ponyville and search it from the roof to cellar until they find him.” Scisco leaned against the nearest wall, holding head in his hooves. “Five ponies dead. Five! Five in one day! Please, Corporal, tell me you found something. Please, I beg you!” Greenleaf shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “Well, sir, Crescent moon was mutilated like Cherry Berry and Cloudchaser, while the rest was just regularly killed. Maybe it’s important?” “Since when do we have terms like ‘regularly killed’?” Scisco said, and sighed heavily. “I bet it is important. I’d wager a hundred bits on it. Sadly, I have no idea why is it important. We’ve got five Celestia damned murders, and we don’t know horse shit!” Scisco bucked the wall with his hooves, using such power that it left a hoof-shaped imprint. Just as quickly as his temper rose, however, it left, and he sunk to the ground. “Corporal, I give up. I can’t crack this case, it’s impossible. I admit my defeat – I can survive not solving a case, but I can’t survive the palace dungeons for not contacting the Princesses. I just want to give this one last shot – all the evidence we gathered must be worth something! I refuse to believe all my effort was for naught. Let’s assemble it all, summon all the witnesses, ask everyone with any kind of information and try to put it all together one last time. If we can’t find the murderer by the end of the day, I’m contacting Princess Celestia to burn this crap-hole town to the ground.” Greenleaf nodded and walked out of the room, leaving Scisco sitting on the floor with his face buried in his hooves. ——— There was a knock at the boutique’s door. Rarity escaped from the barracks just about an hour ago. It was easy: all you had to do was go to the first storey, look busy and keep a brisk pace, and everypony will just think you belong there. She then jumped out of the window when nopony was looking any made her way home. She approached the door trembling, contemplating whether or not should she flee out the back – it could be the doctor’s men, after all. Maybe he decided that two run-away patients are important enough to send some guards looking for them. No, that’s plain unlikely. The last I heard, half the garrison left the town while the second half does all it can to keep the town from panicking. I’m sure they wouldn’t waste their men on me... right? She could hear the beating of her heart when she reached for the door handle, and when she saw a member of the Guard on the other side of them, she thought she was having a heart attack. He was surely there to get her! “Miss Rarity?” “Y...Yes?” Rarity said in a voice as thin as a hair. The stallion scanned her with his eyes, then cleared his throat, and said in a very formal tone, “I am Corporal Greenleaf and am here to ask you if you would please follow me to the barracks.” “What? Why?” Greenleaf lifted his brow. “I was told that you did some investigating of your own, so I thought you could be of help now that we try to put everything we know together.” “Oh so you don’t kn– I mean... Of course I’ll come.” The tension that built in her body escaped in waves, each one feeling like heaven. “It is strange, but I have a feeling I saw your name in the report about yesterday’s attack? Shouldn’t you be injured and lying in the infirmary?” The tension returned and threatened to choke her as her throat constricted. “I got better.” Another lifted brow. “I see. Is there anything or anypony you think that could help us more? We want to gather every little piece of evidence we can.” “N– actually, yes,” she said, and smiled. “There is a pony I know that could help you. Would you mind if I fetched her and brought to the barracks alone?” The guard lowered his head, as if looking at something on the ground, but Rarity saw how he rolled his eyes and grimaced. “Of course you can, as long as you arrive.” “Well excuse me then. I have to put my mane in order before leaving the house.” Another grimace. Rarity frowned at this display of boorishness and closed the door, heading to the bathroom. She wasn’t sure whether Pinkie will be of any help, but any excuse to see her again was good: Rarity really wanted to make the things between them right again. Also, the Guard might have stumbled upon something important, but with officers as uncouth as this she doubted it. ——— It was painful to lie to the Cakes. When Pinkie knocked at the front door of the bakery, she already had a story prepared: the injuries she had were actually pretty minor and only seemed serious because of the blood. The doctor was so kind that he gave her some medicine and disinfected the wounds, and sent her back home. They seemed sceptical at first, but couldn’t argue with the perfectly healthy hoof that Pinkie presented them with. Things became dire when Mr. Cake asked her about the explosion. Apparently, a guard visited her room while she was still at the infirmary and couldn’t find any traces of scorched wood or smoke – things typical for an explosion. Rarity! Can’t you make up some more believable lies? In the end, she blamed it on a magical explosion that doesn’t set things on fire. It wasn’t a great excuse, but seemed to diminish the Cakes’ suspicions. Just why would the murderer try to kill them in a completely different way? Still, it wasn’t completely a lie: most of the damage to the room was caused by magic, albeit Rarity’s. The Cakes had been through her room already, clearing debris and covering the broken windows with sheets to keep the cold out. They even brought a mattress in there so that Pinkie could sleep somewhere. That only makes me feel worse for lying to them. Pinkie was already covering herself with a duvet, when she heard a familiar voice from outside. “Pinkie Pie!” She can’t be serious! Pinkie removed the sheet from the window and looked down on the street. There, indeed, stood Rarity. “Rarity, what the hay do you think you are doing?” she said in a hushed tone. “You are supposed to lie low for the next week or so!” “I’m sorry, darling, but we have to go to the barracks.” Pinkie wasn’t sure she could believe what she just heard. “Wha–? Seriously? We just left that place!” “I know, but a guard came to my house, saying that they needed us and our knowledge of the matter to solve the case. I figured you’d want to know about the things the Guard managed to find.” “Knowledge of the case?” Pinkie’s voice jumped up and down like it was on a rollercoaster. “What did you tell them about us?” “Just that I did some investigating of my own and that you helped me with it. Calm down.” “You can’t draw attention to us like this! Don’t you understand? We have to blend in and hide. If anypony ever found out then... then they’d all hate us.” Tears burst from Pinkie’s eyes. “Even the Cakes would force me to leave, and... and my daddy wouldn’t even let me near the farm.” Her throat felt like it had a bitter, round dumpling in it that caused her to stammer. “Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and all our other friends would chase us out of town. They’d... they’d hunt us like we were animals!” Strong sobs shook her body as she continued. “And if they found us, we’d have to defend ourselves. They’d... they’d give us no other choice. Can you i-imagine how y-you h-h-hurt Twi... Twilight? Can you imagine h-how the Cakes would look at me? How Sweetie Belle would look at you? I can. I saw it in your eyes when I told you! I-if I ever saw that look in their f-faces then... then... then...” She collapsed on the floor, vanishing from Rarity’s view, and hid her head between her knees, her sobs curtailing any attempt at articulated speech as she curled into a little, crying ball. “Oh, Pinkie...” Rarity said from the street. “I never really thought about it this way. I... Pinkie, Can you hear me, Pinkie? I’m sorry for making you feel like this, but there really is no danger – I know the detective and he seemed quite decent. Although he was far from a gentlecolt, I must say.” Tears continued to stream through Pinkie’s coat as worse and worse images flashed through her mind. It wasn’t the first time this happened: she had these weak moments every few months or so. That, however, made it no easier. The idea of her friends hating her and of the Cakes hunting her together with the rest of Ponyville was firmly etched in her mind, refusing to leave as frozen icicles pierced her heart and cold snow filled her stomach. Rarity’s voice rose up from the street once more. “Pinkie Pie, I’m really sorry for what happened yesterday. I know that what I did was... unforgivable, but please? Please come back to the window, Pinkie.” Did she really just apologise to me? That’s so great! Pinkie jumped up from the floor and rushed to the window, her eyes alive once again. But when she looked down at Rarity, her enthusiasm began to dissipate. But... I shouldn’t listen to her, she’s just lying again. Why would she need me? Why would anypony need me? I’m useless, stupid monster that can’t even help its friends when they are being hunted by a creature of the same kind! Rarity’s voice trembled. “Pinkie, I... You have to pull yourself together no matter how sad or hurt you feel. Nopony else in Ponyville knows more about vamponies than us two, and if we find out what the Royal Guard know, then the murderer doesn’t have a chance to hide any longer. Please, Pinkie, your friends need you to help us. I need you to help me.” “Pinkie, I know that we didn’t always exactly see eye to eye, but now I know that there is a very intelligent pony hiding behind the silly facade. I now appeal on that pony – if you can’t do this for me, do it for our friends. The killer threatens them just as much as us; maybe even more. Please, Pinkie, I know that deep down you know that it is the right thing to do, no matter how scared you are. It’s just a walk to the barracks – our friends are more than worthy of one short stroll. Just... come down and I promise that should anything happen, should anything go wrong, I won’t leave you to face the danger alone. Even should the whole barracks go after us, I’ll make sure you get away safely.” Pinkie slowly stood up and looked out of the window. Right under it, on the street, stood Rarity, her eyes looking right at her with burning determination. If this was drama, then her acting improved considerably during the last few days. “Rarity... you always had your way with the words. I... I think I’ll help you. But don’t you dare ever hurting me again! You know I can’t stand meanies.” Rarity smiled and nodded. Pinkie jumped her way down to the street and set out for the barracks together with Rarity. The Cakes will probably wonder where she had gone, but she already had excuses like ‘I needed more medicine from the doctor – my leg started to hurt again’ prepared. ——— “What the hay, Corporal?” Scisco asked, pointing at the table around which the summoned ponies assembled. “Two ponies? Are you suggesting that all our witnesses are these few?” “They aren’t really witnesses...” “And where are the ponies I told you to find? I see the mare from the boutique, but where is the rest? Where is that cross-eyed retard I told you to find? And where is Bonbon, our main witness?” “Well, sir,” Greenleaf replied, standing at attention and looking somewhere above Scisco’s head, “Derpy Hooves, the cross-eyed pegasus, moved to Cloudsdale. I didn’t dare to send any of my men there, because, knowing them, they’d probably just stay there and wait until the whole case is solved. And Bonbon... I couldn’t find Bonbon no matter where I looked. Nopony answered the doorbell and the neighbours said that they didn’t see her in the last few days. I’m almost certain that she either left the town or is in hiding somewhere. It’s what any pony with sense would do in times like this.” “How wonderful, Corporal,” Scisco said and slowly clapped. “I can’t imagine anypony else doing a better job – I mean I gave you three names and you brought in one of them? It’s not like we are in the middle of a crisis or anything! If I can’t find somepony, then it only means that I didn’t search enough! But telling this to somepony like you is a waste of time anyway, isn’t it? I can’t believe it – two ponies...” “Actually, sir, there is one more pony on the way. She seems to be a little late...” At that moment, a purple blur stormed into the room. The mare then loudly gasped for air, and between the wheezes said, “Oh my gosh please tell me I’m not late!” Scisco could burn a hole into a safe with the stare he used on the mare. “Whoever you are, you are either late or in the wrong room, both of which scream of incompetence.” “Incompetence? But I...” “That’s Twilight Sparkle, sir. She might know something about the ritual the vampony performs.” “I see,” Scisco said, and turned his murderous gaze from the mare onto the Corporal. “And why didn’t you tell me about such a pony before?” “I... err... um... forgot?” Greenleaf’s smile was faker than the guarantees of a door-to-door vendor. “The word I need in order to describe just how disgusted I am hasn’t yet been invented,” Scisco said. “Just think how vast my disapproval must be when there isn’t even a word for it, will you? Now.” Scisco shifted his gaze back on the mare, who managed to put as much distance as the room allowed between them. “How do you know so much about this?” “I’m Princess Celestias’s personal protégé,” she said, avoiding Scisco’s eyes, “so I naturally know a lot about magic.” “Fine,” he said, before turning back towards the Corporal. “And who is that last pony?” “Oh, her. The mare you told me to find insisted on bringing her along, saying that she might help.” “I see. Now let’s start with the whole ‘assembling evidence’ thing.” Scisco ate the rest of ‘the invigorator’ and walked together with the rest into the room. It had a large table, several chairs, and a large mirror in it, but was otherwise bland – the interrogation room. “Twilight?” two voices said in unison. “Pinkie Pie? Rarity? What are you two doing here?” “What are you doing here, Darling? We are both here because we are acquainted with the case. Surely you couldn’t have gotten involved in this ghastly thing?” “Please,” Pinkie Pie said, looking at her with widened eyes, “tell me that you didn’t. You could get injured or... or worse!” Twilight sat to the table, looking at them with her brow furrowed. “And you think that you can’t? I think that with my magic I’m more capable to handle this than you two are. Especially you, Pinkie Pie; how do you have anything to do with this mess?” Pinkie and Rarity looked at each other, biting their lips with an occasional giggle escaping. Scisco and Greenleaf looked at them with their brow lifted, exchanging glances. Scisco cleared his throat. “Since it seems like you know each other, I believe there is no need for introductions. Except for the mare you call ‘Pinkie’. I have no idea who that is.” “Oh, she’s our vampony expert, of course,” Rarity quickly said. “She is?” Twilight said, looking at Pinkie with lifted brow. “I am?” “Yes. I believe that there is nopony else with more knowledge on the subject than she is.” “I disapprove with how open you are about our vampony situation,” Scisco said. “Things are already bad enough without telling everypony that the rumours about vamponies are true.” “Wait, they are?” Twilight asked. “Don’t tell me you actually believe that nonsense, because that’s just ridiculous!” “I’d say the same thing, if I hadn’t attacked by one! Just cope with the new information or you’re useless to us. Now.” Scisco quickly looked at each of them. “This right here are the crime scene photos. We only found out that some of the bodies were used for some ritual, and that they were murdered by a vampony. If any of you can find anything else, we’d be eternally grateful.” He hoofed out the photos to each of them, the ones from this morning causing quite a few gasps. “Yes, I know some of them might be quite surprising, but please concentrate on the task given.” They each carefully examined each of the pictures before giving them back to him. “Well,” Twilight started, “each of those horribly disfigured bodies was used for a ritual. Every time the same one, the innards all follow the same pattern.” “That’s not really helpful...” “Well, no, but it means we can narrow the search down to unicorns, as they are the only ponies capable of using magic. And believe me, you need a lot of magic to perform something like this.” “Narrowing down the suspects,” Scisco said, stroking his chin. “That reminds me – Corporal, did you check the presence list?” “Yes, sir. There were only a few guards missing at the time, and they were all sighted at various pubs at the time of the crime, drowning their fears and boredom in liquor. I doubt any of them would be able to even stand up, much less attack you. Most of them have quit their job and moved to a different town anyway.” “Good. That means that that we are searching for a unicorn that is not in the Guard. Assuming that only vampony unicorns can use magic, of course. What if an earth vampony can use magic too? I wouldn’t even be surprised at this point.” Pinkie shook her head. “They can’t, the only vampony capable of using magic is a unicorn one. They don’t have a horn to cast spells, after all. Thinking that being a vampony gives you strange scary powers that defy nature is just silly!” “Right... any more ideas?” “Well we have the yellow hair,” Rarity said. “What yellow hair?” Twilight asked, eyeing Rarity with a raised eyebrow and a slight tilt of her head. Scisco scowled at her. “We have a yellow hair that belongs to the killer’s coat. Learn to cope with new information, damn it!” “Umm... sir?” “Yes, Corporal?” “I think we can narrow things down even more. After the first few murders, word spread about fishy things going on in Ponyville, and travellers stopped visiting the town. The ones that were already here all left during the last few days, so the murderer is definitely a local.” “Great! More ideas, come on! We are getting close!” “I don’t think that a vampony would make public appearances too often,” Pinkie said. “I mean if I were a vampony, I wouldn’t go prancing around the town, attracting attention to myself.” Scisco scratched his head. “A valid point, but since there is no way to tell a vampony from a pony, it does not prove anything. The vampony probably knows that we can’t find it, so it can do whatever it damn pleases. It could be the Celestia damned mayor and we wouldn’t know!” “We should probably scratch the dead ponies from our suspect list...” Greenleaf said. “You mean you already haven’t? Do I really have to tell you everything, Corporal? Seriously, I think I already got used to your stupidity, but...” “Wait,” Twilight said. “A unicorn townspony with yellow in the coat that wasn’t in any public place on the night of the attack? If we scratch the dead ponies from this morning and take the ponies from other towns like Flim or Flam out of consideration then... Oh my gosh... There is only one pony in Ponyville fitting that description.”
Chapter 12: Grand FinaleChapter 12: Grand Finale “March!” Greenleaf shouted at the assembled guards. Right after the meeting ended, Greenleaf checked every record he had on the suspect. There were already reports that the suspect hadn’t been seen in days, but it had gone unnoticed due to more pressing matters: actual corpses. The evidence was stronger than the case against Ignavus, and this time there was no doubt about loyalty of what guards remained in Ponyville. Ten ponies and Corporal Loyalshield were all he had, apparently another unforgivable failure in Scisco’s eyes. ‘You should have maintained respect! If the men do not listen, then it’s the fault of their leader! blah blah blah blah...’ I’d like to see him try! As insufferable as Scisco was, nopony could doubt his usefulness – it was he who obtained the yellow hair from Rarity, he who confirmed the vampony rumours, and he who got the testimony from Bonbon about the ritual. Still, Greenleaf had never met a more annoying pony. “Faster, faster! You are slower than a group of snails!” Scisco shouted. He had become increasingly irritable since leaving the barracks, which Greenleaf attributed it to the excitement of finally being on the killer’s trail. Yet, it got worse and worse by the minute. “Are you feeling alright, sir?” “Of course I’m not, damn it! Your men are too slow! The killer is going to die of old age before we arrive there!” Something about his voice felt off to Greenleaf. A few glances later, he realised that Scisco’s coat was dripping with sweat. “Sir? Maybe you should go see the doctor, sir?” “To that charlatan? Never!” He looked like he was about to explode. “And why do you care? Do you want to catch the vampony alone, to get all the credit? You have already Bretty much obtained the Sergeant rank, so where the hay are you aiming? You want to make it to a Captain or what?” The ripple of grumbling from behind told Greenleaf he wasn’t alone in his frustration. Why was Scisco needed anyway? One more pony won’t make any difference, especially when that pony does nothing but undermine morale. “Sir, I’m not sure you should be here–” “I am your superior, Corporal, and when I say that I’m going, then I’m going!” Scisco replied, his face red as a tomato. Greenleaf shrugged and motioned for his men to move faster. After a while, Scisco began to tarry, huffing and gasping for air as he slowed. “Why are you in such a hurry, Corporal? I’m sure the killer can wait for a few more minutes. This isn’t a competition, so let’s maintain a reasonable pace.” Half of the guards laughed, while the rest mumbled and groaned. “Sir, are you absolutely sure you are alright? You don’t seem to be in best health...” “Nonsense! Keep your nose out of my health and focus on the task.” “What’s the hold up?” asked a voice behind Greenleaf. Turning around, he saw Twilight smiling at him, seemingly unaware of the grim task ahead. It’s all just a big adventure for her, isn’t it? If anything goes wrong in that house, you’ll be in for a rude awakening. “He’s the hold up.” Greenleaf jabbed the hoof at Scisco. “He’s obviously not fit for duty, yet he insists on coming with us.” “I’ll go check on him. I read some medical books – maybe I can find out what’s wrong with him,” Twilight said, trotting over to Scisco and raising her hoof to Scisco’s forehead. “Don’t you dare touch me!” he said, but Twilight didn’t seem to give his protests any attention. “He’s burning! With this kind of fever, I doubt he’ll be capable of even walking for long.” “Nonsense!” Scisco said, collapsing onto a nearby porch. “I just need to... rest for a while.” “Is he in danger?” Greenleaf asked. “Well, I don’t know what’s wrong with him, so...” Greenleaf trotted over to Twilight. “He kept eating some suspicious red stuff the whole yesterday. His mouth smelled like sewage when he was talking to me. Maybe that has something to do with it?” “What stuff?” Greenleaf scowled. “Red stuff. If I knew what kind of crap he was eating, I’d tell you, alright?” Twilight stepped closer Scisco, who was breathing heavily. “Um... sir? Could you tell me what was that you were eating?” He was either ignoring her, or was incapable of reply. “He kept it in his left pocket,” Greenleaf said. Twilight found a white wrapper in Scisco’s pocket that still had a thin layer of residue on it. She smelled it and quickly put it away, wrinkling her nose. “It smells like mushrooms mixed with... something foul. I can’t really discern it.” “Well, what’s wrong with him?” “I’m still not sure, but let me try something,” she said, scraping out all the remaining paste. It wasn’t much – just a little lump on the tip of Twilight’s hoof that she dropped into his mouth. “That’s positively disgusting. Now what?” Greenleaf asked. “If it’s what I think it is, his fever and breathing should get better.” Greenleaf walked over and pressed his ear on Scisco’s chest. “It sounds the same.” “Wait for a little longer. It might take a while to take effect.” Greenleaf kept his ear pressed on Scisco’s chest for about a minute. “Still noth– No, wait. I think it’s getting calmer. It’s not as wheezy anymore.” “Good,” Twilight said, smiling. “Then it means that he’s suffering from the effects of drug withdrawal.” “How’s that good? I can’t waste any more time on him. It’s his own fault he’s a junkie, and the killer might be planning his next murder as we speak!” “Well, now you can just ask somepony to take him to the infirmary.” “I... oh.” Greenleaf stepped onto the porch and knocked on the door. It took ten bits and a little negotiation to assuage the occupant’s fear of going outside, after which Greenleaf rejoined his men. “Well then,” Greenleaf said. “Now that we got this over with, maybe we can finally focus on catching the murderer. Men, march!” ——— So you think you can defeat a fully fed, experienced vampony? Don’t make me laugh. Rarity winced, but continued walking – she could already see the supposed killer’s house. The voice only spoke of how hopeless her situation is; couldn’t it just shut up? Sure, she could just silence it using the spell, but what if the Voice had some important piece of information? What is it this time? Well, I just thought that maybe I could talk you out of killing yourself. You know, since what you and those guards are doing is basically a mass suicide. You overestimate the vampony. It can’t beat eleven guards and two other vamponies! It can and it will. Stop underestimating vamponies! Just because you and Pinkie Pie are both pathetic weaklings that refuse to feast on blood doesn’t mean that every vampony is. Rarity scowled. How dare you? Self control is a strength, not a weakness! I don’t think this particular ‘strength’ is going to help you here. Please, don’t go in there; it’s like asking to be killed! “We’re here,” Greenleaf announced. “Men, position yourself at every entrance, be it a door or a window, and jump in on my command. Any resistance has to be obliterated!” I beg you, don’t go in there! I’ll do anything! You want spells? Have them all, just don’t enter that building! “Miss Rarity?” Greenleaf said, walking towards her and her friends. “I’d like to ask you to stand back; there could be some fighting inside before we restrain the culprit.” Rarity nodded. “Of course. But should anything go wrong, Pinkie and I would like to help.” “Oh don’t worry about that,” Greenleaf said, laughing. “I’m sure my men are more than capable of handling this. Two mares would only get under their hooves. Now.” He turned to his men. “Go!” There was the sound of breaking glass and splintering wood as the guards broke into the house. Run away. Now. Why? It seems like everything’s under control. Do you know what kind of ritual the vampony performed with those bodies? Well, I do! You don’t want to be here after those guards die, you really don’t! Rarity shifted uncomfortably when shouting and inarticulate screaming reached her ears. “Perhaps we should ask the surrounding towns for reinforcements and withhold the attack until then?” “Too late for that. Besides, there really is nothing to be afraid of – there are ten trained soldiers apprehending one sneaky, cowardly vampony.” That cowardly vampony is cutting through his men like they were butter. Run away! Even with all the spells I can provide, we still can’t survive this! “Maybe we should go in and help them?” Pinkie said when another blood freezing scream emanated from the house. “Or maybe we should set the house on fire and hope it burns the murderer to death?” Rarity asked, earning a glare from Greenleaf. “Perhaps they do have problems in there, but I’m not about to burn the house down with my men still inside! Besides, we still have to have a trial with the suspect.” “They need help. I’m going in,” Twilight said, running towards the entrance. “You stupid fool! This isn’t some adventure book where everything ends happily – this is reality!” Greenleaf shouted as he went after her, closely followed by both Pinkie Pie and Rarity. The shouting inside the building got louder as they neared the door, as did the voice inside her head, yelling for her to run away lest she’ll die. She might have considered doing that – the screams of the guards inside told tales about horror and pain – but she couldn’t leave Twilight and Pinkie Pie behind. She wouldn’t fail her friends ever again! Twilight disappeared into the doorway. A few days ago, Rarity might have done the same thing; they were the bearers of the Elements, the heroes of Equestria. Why should one criminal scare them? Any feelings of ‘immortality’ were beaten to dust after she had been assaulted, but Twilight never experienced that. It was probably just another chance at impressing her mentor, and she was going to grasp that opportunity no matter what. Inside the house, the ground floor was clear, but the screams came out of the cellar. “Twilight! Don’t you dare go in there!” Rarity yelled. Pinkie leapt in front of Twilight. “Yeah, Twilight, you’ll get hurt!”. “Those ponies need our help!” Twilight said, grinding to a halt. “I’m not going to stand idly while they are being killed just because they can’t defend themselves against vampony magic!” She sidestepped Pinkie, disappearing down the staircase with Greenleaf right after her. “Pinkie, do you think we stand a chance down there?” “I don’t know, Rarity, but I guess we’re about to find out,” Pinkie said, descending downstairs. The voice in Rarity’s head was louder than ever, but after a few moments she followed into the cellar nevertheless. ——— Pinkie was greeted by the familiar stench of blood and death. At the bottom of the stairs, Greenleaf and Twilight stood with their mouths open, staring at the unicorn looming over the dead guards arrayed around her. “I... I...” Greenleaf studied the carnage before him. “I hereby arrest you, Lyra Heartstrings, for numerous accounts of murder and assault! Come peacefully, and the judge might yet find mercy and give you a life sentence instead of an execution.” “Oh, Detective,” Lyra said with a broadening grin. “Do you really think I’ll go to prison willingly? Why should I? I killed all your men without breaking a sweat! They’ll serve as a delicious meal.” Twilight’s face turned pale. “Lyra, why? What did those ponies do to you? Why would you want to kill them?” “And why did you kill so many?” Pinkie asked. “I mean you couldn’t have drunk so much blood; it just wouldn’t fit into your stomach!” Pinkie’s muscles tensed every time Lyra moved – she knew well what a vampony is capable of. “And how did you kill all those guards on your own? You can’t be that strong,” Rarity said. Lyra laughed, looking at each of them separately. “I killed those ponies ’cause I was hungry and because it tasted good. As for the remaining questions... I think I can show you how. Come forward!” From the darkest corners of the room two figures appeared like ghosts from the mist – one yellow-coated, the other red-maned – Bonbon and Rose. They both had fangs glinting between their lips, but while Bonbon smiled and showed her new teeth off, Rose scowled at Lyra and stayed more or less in the shadows. That’s two more friends forever lost. “Rose, Bonbon,” Rarity said, “you can still do what’s right! Help us defeat Lyra and I’m sure the princesses will forgive you. Lyra’s the one who turned you into the monsters you are now; don’t you want revenge?” “They’re not monsters,” Lyra said, moving towards Rarity until she stood close enough to touch her. “Being a vampony is a gift! You’re stronger and better in every way. Muscles, agility, magic... all boosted. And ’sides, they couldn’t betray me even if they wanted to. You found the remains of my rituals?” She grinned at Greenleaf. “What did those rituals do?” he replied, gritting his teeth as he surveyed the corpses of his men. “Simple – they bound Bonbon and Rose to my will. They have to obey my every command. Look – Rose, go and break that guard’s leg.” Rose glared at her, but performed the task nevertheless. The crunching of bone was sickening, and it showed in Greenleaf’s expression. “I believe my demonstration was sufficient?” Lyra said with a sneer. “But we found three of the bodies mutilated. Who’s the last vampony?” Greenleaf asked. “I did wonder if you’d notice. Mr. Rich is sleeping the effects of the ritual off. His wealth will be very useful for bribing what remains of the Guard. What, did you think I’m going to run forever? I plan to settle down and replace the Guard with my own. Now that you so kindly removed sergeant Ignavus, there’s a useful post vacant.” Pinkie’s brow furrowed. This is not the Lyra that I used to know. This Lyra is drunk with power and outright evil! What did the voice do to you? “Why now?” she asked. Two weeks ago, we were chatting and laughing over the usual nonsense. What changed you so much in those few days? “’Cause it was only now that I became a vampony,” Lyra said, rolling her eyes. “A few days back, somepony dragged me into a back alley and bit me. I still don’t know who it was, since I was grasped from behind, but I’m sure I’ll stumble upon that vampony sooner or later. And then it will be yet another binding ritual!” “Why are you telling us all this?” Greenleaf asked. Lyra laughed again. “Well, there are several reasons, but mostly I like to brag. How about I tell you everything, Corporal? You put so much effort into figuring things out, so let me sate your curiosity.” She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, as if she was reciting a prepared speech. “After I was bitten, Caramel found me lying unconscious in a deserted room – it was there that my inner vampony woke and I killed him. I was weak and horrified by what I did, so I didn’t even drink all the blood. I slit his throat to throw the investigators off track – successfully, it seems. But since I didn’t drink enough, I got hungry again and had to kill yet another pony – some guard that I didn’t even know, who cares. It was much easier that time, and there was this voice that helped me overcome my moral qualms. “Sadly, or maybe fortunately, Bonbon noticed that I wasn’t acting normally and tracked me there. I found her shaking in fear right behind the corner, too scared to move, the poor thing! I was already fed and didn’t feel like killing my best friend, so I asked my little helper for assistance. She suggested the ritual, so I did it, and then again with Rose – the more the merrier, right? ’Sides, I didn’t really know Cloudchaser and never liked Cherry Berry. “I was disgusted the first time I did the ritual, but the only other choice I had was killing Bonbon – I couldn’t let her walk away after what she saw. When she was turned and bound, I began to see my full potential – I can actually become somepony with a big ‘S’. I don’t have to keep doing the peon work, I can be the queen!” Twilight’s eyes widened, and Lyra giggled momentarily. “Don’t worry, I don’t plan to overthrow the princesses; I’m not that confident. They could vaporise me in an instant, but, who wouldn’t like to govern their own little town of vamponies? I could live the rest of eternity – my helper told me vamponies don’t die of old age – in luxury and be beloved by my kind. It would be a haven for all the outcast vamponies out there. Don’t you see? They deserve a place to call home, and I aim to provide that. ’Sides, what’s so wrong about feeding on ponies? Doesn’t a cat hunt for mice? The strong eat the weak; it’s natural. But I’m getting off track, aren’t I? “While I was welcoming Rose into our little group, your detective friend – that I, sadly, don’t see here – interrupted me and shot Bonbon in the chest. She was left incapacitated for a whole day! I’m sure she’d love to repay the favour. “Lastly, we all made a large raid yesterday – like a rite of passage for them. Bonbon took Lemon Hearts, Rose took Minuette, and I took Lemony Gem. While we were at it, we decided to include yet another pony into our society. Mr. Rich was a perfect choice! We then grabbed Crescent Moon for the ritual, and ate Ballad who walked in on us while we were committing the deed – she decided to visit the wrong pony at the wrong time.” “Wait...” Greenleaf said. “Why would Bonbon tell us about the ritual if she was the one participating in it?” “To throw you off track, of course,” Bonbon replied. “What? Did you think I can’t speak? I can do whatever I want to as long as it doesn’t break Lyra’s orders.” Pinkie tilted her head. “Wait, so you aren’t slaves?” “Of course not. In fact, I see the ritual as a good thing – our kind doesn’t need any guards or soldiers. We can’t break the law and each of us is stronger than any member of the Equestrian Army. Zero crime and zero defence spending – wouldn’t you call such a place a utopia?” A home. I would call it a home! And I could keep my friends – I’m sure they would all prefer being vamponies to being dead. Rarity already did! I’m sure that together we can persuade them all, and then everything will be like it used to be, only I won’t have to hide anything! “Lyra,” Rarity said, “am I getting this right that you only turned Bonbon, Rose, and Mr. Rich? Nopony else?” “Yes, why?” Lyra said, raising her eyebrow. Oh crud. That can only mean... “Pinkie Pie!” Rarity roared, turning her horn towards the mare. “Listen, Rarity,” Pinkie said, receding from her. “I know what you are thinking and it’s probably true, but I can’t remember anything about it, honest! It must have happened while I wasn’t myself. I really didn’t...” Her haunch touched the wall – she couldn’t retreat any further. “What is this all about?” Twilight asked, moving between them. “Rarity, I’m sure that whatever Pinkie did, it can wait!” Greenleaf’s forehead bore a pulsating vein, reminding Pinkie of a volcano before eruption. Meanwhile, the vamponies just stared at them, probably interested in what the hay was going on just like everypony else. Rarity bared her teeth as growled. “No, Twilight, this can’t wait. What I’m about to do is actually long overdue.” I am so dead. Rarity shoved Twilight out of the way. Pinkie could only cry. I won’t hurt her; I won’t! She’s right – not only did I turn her, but I also turned Lyra! All these murders happened because of me! I’m dangerous, and she’s in the right. Besides, we’re all going to die here anyway, so what does it matter who strikes the killing blow? Rarity’s hooves flew towards Pinkie and... hugged her. “Huh?” “Pinkie,” Rarity whispered into her ear, “I forgive you. I know you weren’t yourself when you did those things. It was wrong of me to blame you for Berry’s death – I cast the spell that killed her, not you. And it was Lyra’s actions that killed all those ponies, not yours. Pinkie, you never willingly did anything wrong, so what right do I have to be angry at you? I forgive you and hope that you can forgive yourself too. Now, can you forgive me for my mistakes? I wasn’t under anypony’s control when I killed Berry, and I was fully aware of what I was doing while I was fighting you.” “Rarity,” Pinkie said, sobbing and smiling. “Of course I forgive you. That’s what friends do after all, right?” “Yes, Pinkie, that’s what friends do.” Rarity’s eyes welled up. “I’m really sorry to interrupt you,” Greenleaf said flatly, “but did you both forget we are about to get killed?” “Actually, Corporal, that’s not the only possible result,” Lyra said. “You see, there was another reason for why I told you all this. We could use somepony of your influence, and you would profit too. With all the vampony skills, you could even make it to a Captain. I could just force you with the ritual, but then you’d probably use every last bit of your free will against me, finding loopholes in my orders and the like. I can’t afford you divulging anything. That would probably mean your death too, but soldier types tend to be... impulsive, having their heads full of ‘Rather dead than without honour’ or similar nonsense. So, will you join us and live a long, comfortable life full of luxury, or will you die?” “Betray the princesses? Betray Equestria? I will never join you, never!” he screamed, and charged Lyra. Lyra raised her hoof, waited for him to get near, and struck. The hoof bent the metal of his helmet, pushing its way into his skull. Greenleaf slowly, in cotrast with his previous speed, collapsed on the ground. “A pity,” Lyra said, looking at the corpse. “Now.” She looked at Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight. “What do I do with you three? And what are you two even doing here?” she said, pointing at Pinkie and Rarity. “I get why he brought such an excellent spell caster like Twilight along, but why did he also bring two completely unimportant, useless civilians?” “We insisted on going with him,” Rarity said. “Well that was very stupid of you, unless you wish to either die, or join us.” We can join? Yes! A home. And I will be able to keep my friends – once they are turned, they’ll understand the urges I had to fight with; they’ll understand that turning Lyra was just an accident. Besides, I’m sure they’ll enjoy all the perks that go with it. Eternal life means we will be able to have eternal fun! Twilight’s horn flared up with a bright, purple light, but then died down. She tried twice more, but with no more success. “Trying to teleport away?” Lyra chuckled. “I’m afraid that won’t work. Look at the walls and you’ll see why.” Pinkie stared at the various stones in the wall, but saw nothing special at first. However, after focusing, the black swirling shapes she thought to be shadows turned out to be complex symbols and strange runes. She couldn’t see whether they were written by blood or just a black chalk and didn’t feel like finding out. Twilight seemed to see them too, as her attempts at teleportation ceased. “Anyway,” Lyra said, looking back at Pinkie and Rarity. “Decision time. Will you take what the Corporal refused? It’s always better to have willing subjects – the unwilling ones tend to be rather unpleasant after turning. Rose, for example, is sour all the time. Right, Rose?” “Go to Tartarus.” “See? While I certainly will have my vampony army, it will be much better to have it full of willing ponies. Decide: if you choose to join, we’ll just turn you, bind you, and welcome you among the higher race. If you don’t, then we’ll turn Twilight here – in her case I’m willing to be very specific about every order I give so that she can’t betray me – and use you two as sacrifices. It’s an easy choice, I think.” Pinkie glimpsed at Rarity. Her expression was made of stone – a face calm and uninterested, not betraying a single emotion. What if she refuses? I have to convince her! “Um, can we take a little while to consult each other? Please?” Pinkie asked. Lyra frowned. “What? Isn’t the correct choice obvious enough? Very well, take a while but be quick; I don’t have the whole day for you three!” Pinkie quickly leaned towards Rarity, whispering, “What do we do? Accept the deal?” “Pinkie, I–” “What are you girls whispering about?” Twilight asked. “Sorry, Twilight, but this is a private discussion. We’ll fill you in later, don’t worry,” Pinkie said, pushing Twilight aside. “So, what do you say, Rarity? Join them, right?” “Pinkie, I can understand your point of view, but it’s skewed,” Rarity said, laying her hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. “I know that it sounds nice, especially since you had to hide your secret for so many years, but this isn’t the way! I know that I’d probably want to join them too if I had to go through the same ordeal you did, but don’t let your wishes and hopes blind you to the facts.” “But I don’t see a problem!” Pinkie said, shaking the hoof off her shoulder, “Didn’t you hear Bonbon? They have free will and can do whatever they want to as long as they don’t break the law!” “Yes, and who will make the law? Besides, just look around the very room you’re standing in! She just killed eleven ponies, and even more before that!” “Those guards attacked her; she had to defend herself! Also, she was right – we have to feed, it’s a law of nature.” Rarity gave her a light slap. It didn’t hurt as much as it shocked her – didn’t they just work things out? “Pinkie, wake up! If you can survive without murdering anypony, then so can she! Her inner voice deformed her so much, that she probably even enjoyed killing them! She’s insane! Do you really want to give your future into the hooves of somepony like that? And don’t forget about our friends – are they also weak and deserve to be eaten?” “No, of course not! I didn’t mean...” “And where do you think she’ll find the ponies for the sacrifice? She’ll turn half the town, and use the other half for the ritual. Do you really want to see them dead? Do you think she’ll spare the Cakes just because you ask? Everypony will ask her to spare their close ones, so why should your request be of any higher importance? She’ll also need some stable food source – will we have pens full of ponies ready to be bled? Pinkie, if she succeeds, Ponyville will never be the same, and the change will definitely be for the worse. We can’t join her!” Pinkie looked at the death around her and then at Lyra, who still wore a small smile. “I... I guess you’re right... But what do we do then?” Rarity checked that Twilight wasn’t listening and pulled Pinkie closer. “Lyra doesn’t know that we are vamponies, so we can use that to our advantage. We’ll say we accept her offer and let them come closer. When they’re close enough, we’ll attack. Remember that even though Rose seems like she’d like to help us, she is still under Lyra’s control and will fight us! Let’s hope that Twilight won’t do anything rash after finding out about us.” “Shouldn’t we tell her now then?” “Definitely not! We have no idea what she would do; she could even scream ‘More vamponies! Ahhh!’ or something like that, which would completely ruin any chances on surprising them we had.” “Well... if you think so...” “I do. Now let’s get to it!” Rarity said, and loudly cleared her throat. “We have decided to accept your offer.” “Great!” Lyra positively beamed. “What?” Twilight said. “You can’t be serious! Is this your idea of ‘filling me in’? I have never... I never...” Her furrowed brow, pressed lips and hard stare substituted the missing words clearly. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” Rarity said. “Now, I suppose you will want to bite Pinkie and I, Lyra?” Lyra scratched her chin. “Nah. I think I’ll take Twilight. Bonbon, Rose, turn these two.” Bonbon approached Rarity, while Rose went for Pinkie. Pinkie waited for the signal, forcing herself not to tremble as Rose approached. “Now, Pinkie!” Rarity shouted when the two vamponies were just a hoofstep away. Pinkie struck Rose right between the eyes with all the strength she could muster and watched her resulting flight through the air. Meanwhile, Rarity lifted Bonbon up with her magic, sending tendrils of darkness towards her. Where’s Lyra? As soon as that thought hit her brain, so did Lyra’s hoof. It had the strength of a flying canon ball and was, by far, more damaging than all of Rarity’s efforts from yesterday combined – the world lost all its colours for a few seconds, leaving everything in darkness, and restored itself only after Pinkie hit the ground. “Wh... Wha...?” She could feel the wetness on her head, but no pain. “So, two vamponies think they can beat me?” Lyra huffed and looked at Pinkie, her face wry with anger. “Too bad they are so weak! Rose, finish her off; I have to help Bonbon!” Pinkie’s view was filled with Rose’s broken muzzle. “I’ll make you pay for this!” She then raised her hoof like an executioner raises his axe over Pinkie’s injured head. “Leave her alone!” Rarity cried and threw Bonbon at Rose, knocking her away from Pinkie. Lyra’s horn flared up, aiming at Rarity – no sooner did Pinkie notice it, than Rarity lit her horn too. Tendrils of darkness began to seep out of both their horns, fighting in the air between them. Pinkie shakily got on her hooves, afraid that her legs might not support her. She looked at where Bonbon and Rose were lying and saw that while Rose was getting up, Bonbon just lay on the ground, blabbering: “They got into me, Rose. They got into me! Don’t let them get into you.” It was clear what she was talking about – Rarity’s spell. Bonbon’s yellow coat attained a greyish hue and a little cloud of black mist came out of her mouth every time she spoke. Rose’s face reddened. She looked at Pinkie, gritting her teeth, and started running towards her. I can’t fight her in this state! She quickly looked at Rarity, but saw that Lyra’s spell was pushing Rarity’s back, threatening to reach her. Mobilising all her strength, Pinkie ran towards Rose in a rickety gallop. The world was spinning around her and the floor wobbled under her hooves as if she was standing on a ship’s deck, but she continued running nevertheless – this was the only chance she was about to get. As Rose lifted her hoof to strike, Pinkie let herself collapse. She slid underneath Rose, catching one of her legs and sending her bloodied face towards the floor. Pinkie then quickly ran towards Bonbon, praying to Celestia that Rose can’t get back up too soon. She grasped Bonbon by the throat and yelled, “Stand back! Stand back or I’ll kill her!” It was like holding a doll. No defence whatsoever, only incomprehensible mumbling and irregular breathing. Rose stopped dead in her tracks and started slowly circling her. “Once Lyra deals with that bitch, she’ll come here and deal with you.” “Oh, really?” Pinkie said, a little smile creeping on her face. “Lyra, leave Rarity alone or I’ll kill Bonbon!” “What the–” Lyra said, looking in her direction. “Rose, how the hay did you let this happen?” Rarity’s spell started to regain ground. “Go to Tartarus, Lyra! Just tell me what to do.” Lyra bit her lip for a moment, her eyes jumping from Bonbon to Rose to Pinkie. “Kill her. It will require a lot of effort, but I think I can heal Bonbon afterwards no matter how injured she’ll be.” Lyra refocused on Rarity and saw that it was her who was in danger now. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Rose continued her charge, leaving Pinkie no other choice but to fulfill her threats. “I’d like to see how you heal this!” she said, and twisted Bonbon’s head until she heard a crack. She then buried her teeth into Bonbon’s throat and sucked. She didn’t know what a vampony blood will do – she never had the chance to taste it – but thought that if she’s going to die, she’ll die with a full stomach. The blood tasted... wrong. Completely different from that of a pony. This blood was bitter and tasted like bad eggs, but it also spread the usual warmth through her body at double the speed. The dizziness left her mind like a rising mist, and strength returned to her muscles, which now screamed for some sort of energy release – Rose was a perfect target. Pinkie threw the lifeless husk away and wiped her mouth. Rose was right before her now, turning around at the last moment and bucking Pinkie with her hind legs. While one of the hooves managed to kick Pinkie into her chest, she managed to stand her ground and catch the second hoof – the power Rose used felt almost laughable now. Pinkie pulled that hoof towards her, making Rose lose stability and fall, and aimed her hoof at Rose’s head. Pinkie didn’t want to kill Rose – even now, she knew that the sound Bonbon’s neck made when she snapped it will haunt her for the rest of her life. However, Bonbon was different – she openly admitted that she loved killing ponies and, considering the state Rarity’s spell left her in, what Pinkie did was a kill of mercy in her mind rather than anything else. Rose, however... There won’t be any excuses if she kills Rose. But this wasn’t the time to linger on these things. Rose put an end to these musings when she lashed out and knocked Pinkie’s hind legs from under her. As Pinkie fell, she thrust her front legs downwards to make a hammerblow, but Rose pushed Pinkie’s hoof out of its trajectory hundredths of a second before it landed. Pinkie swung her other leg as they wrestled on the floor, but again she was thwarted, leaving their legs entangled in a test of strength and willpower. Pinkie rolled herself on top of Rose, using her weigth to keep Rose down and bombarding her with blows, but even with her augmented strength, she could not get any blow past the defenses of a full strength vampony with the hard floor to press against. “Don’t... you... dare!” Rose said through her clenched teeth after she saw how Pinkie’s head began to fling back. Pinkie then answered in the form of strong headbutt that hit Rose right into her broken muzzle. And then again. And again. And again. She continued until Rose’s hooves fell helplessly on the ground. I hope she’s just unconscious, otherwise... “Pinkie! A little hoof over here?” Rarity shouted. Lyra’s spell had gained back everything it lost and was now further than even before the interruption. Pinkie stood up and ran towards Lyra. That is, until her stomach started to feel like something was hammering its way out of there. She bent over, unable to take another step, and pressed her hooves against her chest as if trying to counter the burning pressure. Then, she felt a large shift in there. While the burning remained, the pressure was gone, and Pinkie knew exactly why – the blood she ate just minutes ago was sent flying out of her mouth like a disgusting red waterfall. She got on her knees as she puked, just like one would vomit those metaphorical bad eggs. The blood wasn’t the only thing that left, however – all the strength that stemmed from it was gone too, making standing up as hard as climbing a mountain. Meanwhile, Rarity was being pushed back. The only thing that separated her and the spell now was a feeble, thin barrier of darkness that was already showing several cracks. I have to help her! Try as she might, Pinkie wasn’t strong enough to move her hoof, let alone attack Lyra. “Help!” Rarity cried out, one of the tendrils already moving towards her eye. Then, it stopped. All of the tendrils did, and dissolved into thin air. Pinkie looked at Lyra with her brow furrowed. Why would she spare Rarity? Did she find a trace of forgiveness and mercy in her heart? Lyra fell forward on her face, revealing several smoking wounds in her side. Twilight stood behind the dead mare, her cheeks wet with tears and her eyes burning like the fires of Tartarus. “Twilight...” Rarity started, slowly walking towards her. “Stand back!” Twilight yelled. “Don’t you dare come any closer! Go to Pinkie Pie and just... just stand there and don’t make any sudden moves!” Rarity did as she was told and lowered herself, inspecting the wound on Pinkie’s head. “Twilight...” “How could you?” Twilight said, aiming her horn at them in a threatening manner. “You lied to me, both of you! You are both vamponies and... and you use forbidden magic!” “Twilight, Pinkie’s wounds seem quite dire...” “What did you plan to do after killing Lyra? Kill me? Turn me into one of you? Was that why you attacked? To take Lyra’s place as the head of your little ‘society’?” Rarity’s eyes moistened. “No, Twilight, we are nothing like them!” “Oh, is that right? Then what did you just do?” Another wave of tears started flowing out of Twilight’s eyes. “I can’t believe that my friends could do something like that! The spell you and Lyra used against each other was the foulest kind of magic I have ever seen! And then Pinkie killed Bonbon in cold blood; she even started feeding on her! Just... why?” Twilight bowed her head, tears splattering on the ground. “Twilight,” Rarity said, her expression melting. “I am really sorry for not telling you, but there was no other way. What would you do if I told you?” Twilight’s head shot up and her brow furrowed. “I would have made a plan! If I knew you two were so strong, I know I could have helped you restrain them! Princess Celestia would have helped them and you! But now? You killed them. You took a life and forced me to take one too! I thought we were friends, so why did you make me do something like that?” “Twilight, please, calm down. First, would you allow me to heal Pinkie Pie? She needs it, and I think she’ll have a lot to say too.” Twilight stared at the oozing wound on Pinkie’s head, fuming but also biting her lip. “Fine! But if you think you can beat me just because there’s two of you, you’re gravely mistaken!” “Twilight,” Rarity said as her horn began to weave thin black threads of magic into the injury, “we would never attack you.” “Even the good magic you use has an evil aura!” Twilight said, looking at the healing process. “And Pinkie didn’t seem to have any problems with attacking Bonbon. Answer me honestly now – was she the first pony you two have killed?” Rarity bit her lower lip and looked anywhere but at Twilight. “I can honestly say that Bonbon and maybe Rose – I’m not sure if she’s dead or not – was the first pony Pinkie killed as far as I know.” “And you?” Rarity looked down at her hooves, frowning. “I can’t say the same about me.” “Rar...Rarity?” Pinkie said, the feeling returning to her numb hooves. “Yes, Pinkie?” “You... you didn’t lie.” “No, Pinkie,” Rarity said, a small smile briefly appearing on her face. “I don’t lie to my friends.” “You killed Berry Punch, didn’t you?” Twilight asked. “She’s the only victim Lyra didn’t name.” Her pupils dilated when she saw how Rarity silently nodded. “By Celestia, you really did! How could you? What has she ever done to you?” “I couldn’t control myself!” Raritry said, tears rolling down her cheeks. “It’s the voice in my head – it told me to use a spell, so I did and... and then Berry died.” “A voice in your head? Lyra was talking about the same thing! Oh my... you are just like them!” “No! Remember how I asked you to cast a spell on me? It was because I didn’t want to be its toy.” Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “And did you use that spell? Did you erase the voice from your head?” Rarity’s gaze started to wander again. “Well... no. B–but I can do it now! Look!” A faint purple glow enveloped her head for a few seconds, and then it was gone. “See? It’s gone! No more forbidden magic for Rarity.” She gave out an awkward laugh. Twilight’s weight shifted back of her hind legs and her horn no longer pointed at them, but she still maintained her offensive posture and kept her eyes narrowed. “And Pinkie? She never came to see me about this sort of thing, and... How long have you two been vamponies anyway?” “Well,” Rarity said, a wide smile plastering itself on her face. You know you’re off the hook, don’t you? “I became a vampony on the day Berry died. Pinkie came to my shop at night, attacked me and turned me into one. She was a vampony for... how long?” “Ten years,” Pinkie said, slowly lifting herself off the ground. “Ten years? But that means...” “That means that I was a vampony even before we met. I was a vampony during all the adventures we had, and I was a vampony when we defeated Nightmare Moon. Don’t you see, Twilight? It’s still me, the same old Pinkie Pie!” Twilight slowly shook her head, looking at Pinkie and the carnage surrounding her. “No, you’re not. The old Pinkie Pie would never break Bonbon’s neck like that. Why, Pinkie Pie? Why did you turn Rarity? Did you turn Lyra too?” “I don’t know!” Pinkie shouted, her face reddening. “I haven’t heard the voice for ten years, but then it suddenly jumped back into my head and even controlled me!” Pinkie dropped back to the ground, her face regaining its pink colour. “I didn’t even know I was doing something wrong until it was too late. And now they are all dead because of me.” Her eyes began to moisten when she saw that Twilight’s face hadn’t softened in the slightest. “If you think that I caused all this willingly, then you are wrong! Do you think I haven’t asked myself all these things before? I just wanted to move to Ponyville – to make some new friends there – when somepony suddenly jumped at me, and the next thing I know is that I’m a vampony. I just buried it inside me, never telling anypony, and hoped that maybe nopony will notice, that maybe I can live a happy, normal life together with my friends – with you – but then, when I finally lived that life, the Evil Voice came back and destroyed it all!” Pinkie started sobbing, hiding her face behind her hooves. “Pinkie...” Twilight said, dropping her defensive posture completely. “I’m sorry; I didn’t know... But why did the voice suddenly reappear? What were you doing when it came back?” Pinkie sniffed. “It... it was on my birthday a few days back. You all wanted to make me a surprise party, but... but I didn’t know! I thought you no longer liked me. I thought you figured out who I am! I have never been so sad in my entire life and th–then, when I felt the worst, the Evil Voice appeared. It took control for a while, but then I woke up back in my room and thought that nothing has happened. But when I returned from the party, I found... I found Caramel lying there, dead. I thought I’d done it! The Evil Voice was stuck in my head ever since then.” Twilight scratched her chin and furrowed her brow. “So... it appeared when you were really upset... Like some kind of emotional defence? Can you hear it now, Pinkie?” Pinkie stuck her tongue in the corner of her mouth, stretching her ears to hear even the subtlest of sounds. “Well... No. I can’t. And now that you mention it, I haven’t heard it in a while. Not since I... err... argued with Rarity and realised that it wasn’t me.” “It’s clear then,” Twilight said. “I now know why you did what you did, and I don’t think that it was your fault. I’ll just cast the same spell Rarity used, and you can get rid of it for good.” A faint purple glow enveloped Pinkie’s head, digging deep into Pinkie’s mind and dragging the entity to light. So you found a way to destroy me after all. But are you sure that this is what you really want? With my help, you could take Lyra’s place. You said it yourself that a vampony town would be a bliss. This time it could be you at the helm. You wouldn’t do the things Lyra did and would govern the vamponies in all fairness. You could feed everypony using changelings or... blegh... animals. You wouldn’t even bind them if you didn’t want to! All the ponies in Ponyville would be stronger, faster... better than they are now at the expense of creatures that either seek to harm you, or are too stupid to even understand what you’re doing. The fun would be eternal! All you have to do is store the spell inside your mind instead of immediately destroying me. It’s not hard, I can tell you how. The spell would prevent me from taking control of you again, so you would truly be free. Or you can refuse my offer. You can spend the rest of your life lying to everypony but the chosen few, always afraid that somepony figured everything now. And then, one day, you’ll look around only to see that your pony friends are all old and withered, and that it won’t be long before they depart from this world. I wonder what you’ll say when somepony at their funeral asks you how come that you still look so young. They will figure it out eventually, Pinkie Pie, but when they do, your friends won’t be there to help you anymore. You will live a lonely, bitter life and the only thing that’ll ring through your heard will be: “What would have happened if I accepted the Voice’s offer?” And then, one fateful day, you’ll end your life yourself. So what do you say, Pinkie? Will you hide like a mouse from a cat for the rest of your life, or will you stand up and take your fate into your own hooves? The decision is yours. The purple glow slowly disappeared. “I did it, Twilight. I’m free!” Pinkie said, smiling almost like she used to before the whole ordeal. “The voice is gone, which excuses the things you did under its control, but what about today?” Twilight asked, shaking her head. “You killed Bonbon, Pinkie Pie! Rarity, you used forbidden magic, and I... I killed Lyra! There is no excuse for these things. We are guilty.” “It had to be done,” Rarity said. “You heard what they were planning. And they already began to realise their plan – they...” Rarity’s eyes shot open. “Mr. Rich...” Pinkie stormed up the staircase and searched every room. Finally, only the door to a backroom remained unopened. She galloped through them and saw Mr. Rich, lying motionless on the ground. Is he still asleep? She slowly tiptoed towards him, prepared to strike should he move in any way. He still wore his business outfit and looked as authoritative as always, but this time two white, sharp tips crept out from under his upper lip. Something about him bothered Pinkie, but she couldn’t quite place her hoof on it. She leaned even closer to Mr. Rich, and then it hit her – she couldn’t hear his breathing. She quickly checked his pulse, but while the body was warm, she could feel nothing. “Twi-Twilight?” Pinkie said in a quiet voice. “There might be one more dead vampony than we originally thought.” “What?” Twilight said, storming into the back room. “But how? Nopony went here! He’s not even injured. He couldn't have died, unless...” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Unless Lyra’s spell had a failsafe.” “A failsafe?” Pinkie asked. “Yes, a failsafe. A horrible, horrible failsafe that I should have noticed! The spell must have killed all the bound vamponies after Lyra died. It would be useful since no vampony would betray her – her death would also mean the death of the traitor. It also means that I haven’t killed just Lyra, but also...” Twilight dropped on her knees. “I suppose Rose wasn’t dead after just a few strikes into the head either. I killed three ponies today.” She stared at the dead body, her face calm like the water of a lake on a sunny, windless day. “Twilight,” Pinkie said, and put her hoof around Twilight’s neck, pulling her closer. “Don’t be sad. You couldn’t have known, and I think I really killed Rose. She was deader than a flushed goldfish.” “Really?” “Really. I’m sure her skull couldn’t take the last impact and just gave in. Her head broke like a watermelon because I completely smashed it. Nope, no traces of life after I was done with her.” Twilight gave a small nod, but her face remained the same. “And Mr. Rich?” “He died peacefully in his sleep,” Rarity said, sitting next to Twilight. “He’s just another of Lyra’s victim that was, thanks to you, spared all the horrors she planned for him.” Rarity hugged Twilight around the neck, pressing herself closer. “And Lyra?” Twilight asked in a filmily voice. “A madmare,” Rarity said. “A victim of her own insanity that you put to rest. Don’t look at how many lives you ended, Twilight. Look at how many you saved today! Every face you’ll see once we get outside will be the face of a pony you managed to protect. Every pony in Ponyville has only you to thank for ending the threat to them and their loved ones – Lyra would either slaughter or enslave them all, and you know it.” “So you don’t think that I did a bad thing?” “No worse than us,” Pinkie said, hugging Twilight with both her hooves. “What you did is completely excusable,” Rarity said, doing the same. Twilight’s facade was broken by a smile. “Thank you, girls. I... I know you are just saying that to make me feel better, but it worked.” She forrowed her brow and pushed them both away a bit. “But what about you? You can’t kill ponies for food so... what will you do now?” “Don’t worry about it, Twilight,” Pinkie said. “I will just continue feeding on the Cakes like I did up until now. They’ll be fine – I never eat too much.” “Well...” Rarity said, fidgeting. “The only pony I could safely feed on is Sweetie Belle, but I would never do something like that to her. She’s just a little filly! So, I thought that... maybe... you could...?” Rarity looked like she might just bite her lip off. Twilight’s face turned serious again. “That is... a lot to ask, Rarity.” “I know, but what other choice do I have? I thought that asking you for permission is better than sneaking into somepony’s house and feeding there.” “Oh yes, definitely. It’s just... Won’t it hurt? Won’t it make me dizzy or...” “The Cakes never even woke up when I fed on them,” Pinkie said. “And while they looked a little paler next day, it usually got better by nightfall.” Twilight’s eyes jumped from Rarity to Pinkie Pie and back several times, until she finally said, “Alright. But not too often! I need to be in top physical shape for my studies.” “Oh Twilight!” Pinkie laughed. “Top physical shape? Don’t worry, once per month should be more than enough.” “Hey, don’t laugh! This is serious!” Twilight said, but despite her words, smiled too. “How will we explain this, however?” She pointed at the dead bodies. “The Corporal and his men heroically sacrificed themselves to defeat this major threat to Equestria,” Rarity said as if she was having a speech. “Sadly, the last survivor, who struck the killing blow, succumbed to his wounds. All the fame and recognition should go to the detective from Canterlot who managed to solve this grand case and to the Corporal and his men. We were just the ones who witnessed the whole thing and don’t deserve the spotlight.” Rarity smiled. “There. Does that sound good?” “Well, yes, but won’t an investigation prove that it didn’t go like that?” “And who would investigate? The guards are dead and everypony else will just bury the corpses and be happy that the nightmare is over. And even if they decided to send to Canterlot for support, these bodies would be likely half decomposed before they got through all the bureaucracy. And if not, we can always set this house on fire, or do many other things to hide the clues.” “Alright,” Twilight said. “But what now? As in right now at this very moment?” “Now go home and I and Pinkie will handle all the necessary things. And don’t worry, everything will be just fine.” The End?
Chapter 13: EpilogueChapter 13: Epilogue 2 days later It was a beautiful, sunny day, and Ponyville hummed with activity. Various peddlers praised their merchandise to anypony walking by, many ponies tended to their neglected gardens, and the rest simply chatted with each other and catched up with the latest gossip. Life was slowly getting back into its old tracks. Twilight trotted through the town, a wide smile plastered across her face. While the recent events weighed on her heavily, she refused to let them ruin this day. “Twilight?” said a familiar voice behind her. “Rarity! It’s good to see you,” Twilight said, seeing her friend dressed in a deep blue dress and a large hat. “Are you going to the celebration too?” “Why of course. A lady would never miss an event of such magnitude. Besides, I really want to hear the detective’s speech.” “He deserves his chance to shine,” Twilight said, smiling. “I bet he’ll say how ‘unprofessional and incompetent’ the Guard was and that it was him and him alone who saved us all.” “How are you holding up?” Twilight asked after they finished giggling, moving closer to Rarity and lowering her voice. “Quite well, actually. The boutique is attracting even more customers than it used to. Although... all I sew as of late are black dresses and suits.” Rarity looked away, her smile vanishing. Twilight quickly looked around, making sure nopony was eavesdropping on them. “No, I mean your little... problem.” “Oh, that? Don’t worry about it. I’ll let you know when I get hungry. You’re the food, after all!” Rarity’s laughter died down when Twilight’s face remained serious. “I’m sorry, bad joke. Still, I’m not hungry at all and Pinkie says that it will still be quite a while before I require your ‘assistance’. What about you? That horrible affair with Lyra must bother you a lot.” “It does. I still think about what could have happened if I had done things differently.” Twilight sighed, but then let a small smile creep back on her face. “But I decided to ignore it for today – we are supposed to celebrate, not to feel bad about things we can’t change anyway.” “If you ever want to talk about it...” “Thanks for the offer, Rarity; I’ll keep it in mind.” Rarity nodded. “Well, would you like to go to the celebration with me?” “I’ll go fetch Pinkie Pie and then meet you there. She said she might need my help to move one of her surprises,” Twilight said, grinning. “A Pinkie surprise? Maybe I should have brought an umbrella – do you know how long it took me to clean my mane after her last ‘surprise’ turned out to be her party cannon, brimming with pudding? I still have time to return and get it...” “I’ll meet you there!” Twilight shouted after her, watching as she galloped towards the boutique. ——— The doorbell rang as Twilight entered Sugarcube Corner, the sound soon followed by Mrs. Cake’s voice from behind the counter. “Good morning, Twilight, dearie. What can I do for you?” “Good morning, Mrs. Cake.” Twilight smiled. “I’m just here to help Pinkie Pie with her surprise.” “You’ll have to wait a while then – Pinkie is still preparing it.” Mrs. Cake walked around the counter and motioned Twilight to take a seat at the nearby table. “Would you like something to eat while you wait?” “Thanks for the offer, Mrs. Cake, but I’ve got no money with me.” “That’s alright, dearie. Here, have a slice of cake.” She placed a large, deliciously looking chocolate cake on the table before Twilight and sliced off a large chunk. “Wow, Mrs. Cake. Thank you!” Twilight pulled the slice towards her and dug into it, savouring the sweet sensation on her tongue. “But why?” Mrs. Cake pulled herself a chair and sat on the other side of the table. “I wanted to thank you for what you did for Pinkie Pie, dearie. When she returned home after the horrible thing with Lyra, she was beaming. Throwing smiles every way, laughing out loud at every little joke – I haven’t seen her like that for days. When I asked her about it, she told me it was you and Rarity who helped her so much. You two were also the only ones who bothered to check up on her.” Twilight stopped eating and looked at Mrs. Cake with her brow furrowed. “You mean nopony else came here? Not even Applejack, Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy?” “Nopony. I suppose they had other things on their minds like everypony else – a murderer on the loose can make you forget a lot of other things – but you two remembered and I deeply appreciate that.” “It’s not a big deal.” Twilight blushed. “She seemed quite alright when I visited her.” “Alright? Did you see her the previous day?” “You mean when we arranged that surprise party? I know it must have weighted heavily on her, but–“ “Not just heavily, dearie. I’ve never seen her like that before. I knew something was wrong right after she returned from town with Spike and a bowl of gems. Just why would she drag him all the way to her room? And why did she look so grim? I needed to know what was happening, so I watched her through a key hole. She ‘interrogated’ Spike, which was alright – typical Pinkie Pie playing police, and besides – Spike left completely satisfied.” “And he didn’t tell me anything?” Twilight scowled. “He can forget on those gem desserts he likes for a long time!” Mrs. Cake sighed. “Unfortunately, things went downhill right after that. She cried a lot and murmured all the time, even talking to herself. She passed out once – I was really scared at that moment, but she got back up shortly afterwards. Then things got really creepy, dearie – she started making those little dolls and even talked to them. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash came and–“ “Wait, I thought she said she went outside at one point?” Mrs. Cake frowned. “No, dearie, she didn’t. I would be thrilled if she actually left her room and went outside – perhaps she’d get better if she took a nice stroll – but she just stayed there with her dolls.” Twilight shot up from the table in an instant, almost tipping over the plate with cake. Without a word of explanation she rushed to the stairs, shouting, “Pinkie!”
Chapter 1: PrologueChapter 1: Prologue Large, twisted shadows created an eerie avenue as the failing light of day barely penetrated the thick foliage of the tree line. This and a complete lack of any sound, unusual for any other forest, created the atmosphere of decay, stillness and death, so typical for the forest of Everfree. The silence, usually only disturbed by either the howling of timberwolves or by the agonized screams of their prey, was now broken by an energetic clopping sound. The pink pony creating the insulting sound was smiling and even hopping a little. I can’t wait to get there! I will make new friends, throw some parties and be able to bake my own sweets! True, I need to learn how to bake first, but granny Pie told me I have a natural talent. Besides, she made it look really easy; how did she say it? All you have to do is take a cup of flour– She didn’t carry much with her: a pouch with a few bits, saddlebags with some food and a few balloons. It wasn’t necessary to take more; Ponyville wasn’t that far and the Cakes, who were childhood friends with her father, have already offered her a job at their bakery. There was another sound, however, when loud rustling emanated from a nearby bush. This rustling, had not gone unnoticed. “Hello? Is anyone there?” Pinkie said, moving closer while trying to see what the source of the sound was. She saw nothing but a few bugs fleeing from under her gaze. “Must have been a birdie... I’d like to see one; this forest is so boring, I can’t even hear one singing!” Retreating from the bush, she continued to hum the happy tune in her head. ...cup of flour, add it to the– There it was again. Another bush, only a few feet away from the previous one, rustled. Pinkie galloped towards it, straining her eyes to see what animal caused this entire ruckus. However, nothing left the plant, even though the ground seemed to shake under her hooves. It’s either some animal, or somepony is hiding from me. Time to find him! “Hey! I know there is somepony in there!” she said, peering into the bush. “I have to be in Ponyville soon and don’t have time to play hide and seek. You’re pretty good at it, though. I can’t see you even when I know you are in that bush.” Pinkie stuck her head inside, breaking some of the tiny branches. She hoped she might have caught the culprit who made those sounds, but had no such luck – there was absolutely nothing worth mentioning there. “Ohhhh! A mystery! I love solving mysteries. Seems like work for detective Pinkie Pie!” She lowered her head close to the ground, imitating her favourite book character, Shertrot Hayless, in search of hoofprints. While she was focused on searching, trying to remember every last detail about tracking she ever read, she didn’t notice the dark, mysterious figure standing right behind her. Pinkie didn’t even have time to scream. She couldn’t move as she felt two sharp stabs in her neck. Soon, after having her energy being literally sucked out of her, the whole world turned into a blur as she passed out. ——— Pinkie woke to a distant howling. It was already dark and the forest seemed to have livened up – she could hear hooting, snarling, screeching and many more sounds. Her whole body was trembling with cold, the cold autumn night seeping into her coat and skin, while her head harboured the mother of all headaches. It took a considerable effort to even sit up. “My head...” What happened? All I remember is looking into a bush, pain and... And that’s all. She searched for her bearings, because her saddlebags have opened during the assault, scattering their insides. While the things were strewn all around, they were all there, even her bag of bits remained untouched. The only thing that took any damage was her food, probably because some of the less violent animals decided it was a nice midnight snack. It didn’t really matter, Ponyville wasn’t that far anyway. Must have been some animal that tried to make me it’s meal– wait, my neck doesn’t hurt... Pinkie examined the area in question carefully with her hoof. She expected to find just another injury, she only found undamaged skin, covered with fur that bore no trace of any disturbance. How strange, this doesn’t seem like an animal. Maybe somepony attacked me?! Why do I feel so hungry? Pinkie picked up her lunch from the ground, but the sight of her packed food didn’t seem alluring at all, and not because of the various bite marks all over it. How strange: her stomach rumbled with hunger and she could feel her mouth watering just at the idea of eating, but when she looked at the grass sandwiches, which she usually ate with great delight, all she could feel was indifference. She stared at her food for a few seconds, but then realised she wasn’t the only one eyeing it. There was a small white bunny, quite skinny, looking at the sandwiches with an obvious desire. A rabbie! Come here, I’ll snuggle with you! She closed the gap between them with a gigantic leap. She then grabbed the rabbit, who only looked in awe at her speed. “Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you.” she said as she brought him closer, squeezing him. The rabbit began to kick and squirm, trying to get out of her crushing embrace. “Wait– don’t– stop it!” The rabbit continued to fight and Pinkie scowled: she only wanted to cuddle with him, but he scratched her, kicked her and even bit her! "Stop it, you meanie!” The rabbit started to thrash around even harder and kicked her into her muzzle. Alright, that’s it! Off you go! Pinkie started to loosen her grip, but then stopped. It looks yummy, doesn’t it? What? N–no! Why would I ever think that? Pinkie squeezed her eyes shut, trying to clear her head. She had never harmed anything, much less thought about eating that. Ponies are herbivores, after all; she couldn’t even digest it. So why was she thinking these things? But it does! Just look how it moves, feel its pulse, see how... alive it is. It was true – the rabbit looked tasty, its fierce movements only making it even more appetizing. Pinkie could feel its pulse, how its heart pumped blood across its body. That sweet crimson blood. Her mind, however, still held strong. I don’t eat things that are alive! It would hurt them! This one is a meanie. You said so yourself. And remember how hungry you are... Her stomach rumbled in agreement. Pinkie was unsure of what to do: one part of her wanted to let the rabbit go, while the other wanted to eat it. With each passing moment, the hunger grew, creating various excuses why it was acceptable to eat it. It’s just a stupid rabbit! It even bit you, why don't you bite it in return? But– but– But what? In front of you, there is food. That food attacked you, because you didn't eat it fast enough. I don't think that– Think of it as a mercy – you saw how skinny and frail it is. If you don't eat it, then something else will, or it will die with a slow, gruesome death by starvation. Is that what you want? To have it suffer? Pinkie saw the rabbit under new light now. It was no longer a soft white ball of fur, which she wanted to comfort and please, now it was prey. An enemy and at the same time a meal. The furious kicking of the animal no longer annoyed her – it pleased her, for she liked her food alive. A smile appeared on her lips, as she lifted the critter towards them. The closer it was, the more she could feel it – the scent filling her nostrils, it's pulse reverberating in her ears – until, finally, she bit down. A wave of pleasure washed over her body as her teeth sank into the tender flesh; however, it was nothing compared to what she felt when the first drops of blood touched her tongue. It was like the pure energy of life got into her system, warming her and alleviating the headache. It tasted better than the best cupcake she ever had, better than the cake her grandmother made; it was the essence of taste itself. She savoured every moment, making sure none of the precious sanguine joy was wasted. She didn't even notice at what point the rabbit stopped moving. After sucking the critter dry, she discarded it's corpse like a piece of garbage and let out a satisfied sigh. She didn't feel guilty, she felt strong. She felt like there was nothing she couldn't do and no one who could oppose her, yet she still carved for more. That was yummy! I still feel a bit hungry, though. Maybe I should find another– no! What I did was terrible! How could I do something like that? Why did I do something like that? Her satisfied smile vanished, as she looked at the now lifeless corpse lying next to her. The pointy teeth she found so handy just seconds before were now just reminders of how different she is. The fact that she could see in the dark like in broad daylight was making her close and open them repeatedly, because she wasn’t used to them. Tears started to stream down Pinkie’s face, as the full realisation of what she had just done hit her. What happened to me?! Am I still a pony? What if somepony finds out? What will my parents think of me? She rolled into a tiny ball and sobbed. Pinkie wasn't sure how long she laid there, wailing and crying, but it could have been anything between several hours and just a few minutes. I should go to the Cakes, they are probably worrying about me now, I should have arrived before sundown after all... Pinkie slowly collected up her belongings, shedding tears as she spotted the lifeless body in the corner of her eyes. While she was insulting the forest with her happiness when she came in, her shaky legs and face filled with grief only stressed the grim atmosphere of it now. ——— The streets of Ponyville were dark, but it wasn't the kind of darkness Pinkie had seen in the forest. It was the kind of darkness that told her that there were ponies sleeping, but willing to help if she screamed. Pinkie recalled what her father told her about the bakery in the morning, which now seemed to be a distant past. Dad said it looked like a large gingerbread house. With her new vision, it was quite easy to find the giant house, which really seemed to be made out of various sweets. While some of the local citizens found the design childish and silly, Pinkie loved it. She approached the door, attempting to create a smile on her face, before knocking. It was a while before the owner of the house woke and opened the door. Pinkie knew this face well. Mr. Cake visited their farm occasionally, always bringing her a cupcake or even pie to cheer her up. “What the hay do you want at this time of the ni– Pinkie Pie? What are you doing here? When you didn’t arrive, we thought you stayed at home for one more day. Have you been crying? What happened to you? Come inside.” As Pinkie sat at the wooden table, Mr. Cake went to wake his wife. Her new teeth were a constant reminder of what happened to her and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. I can’t tell them the truth! They would be horrified! Also, what will they do? Will they let me stay here after hearing what I did, or will they chase me away like the monster I am? Soon, the bulky figure of Mrs. Cake descended down the stairs. Her magenta eyes watered when she saw the state in which the little filly was in and rushed to hug her. Pinkie was now staring at her exposed neck, reminding her of her deed even more. “Pinkie Pie, my goodness, what happened to you?” “I was walking through the forest, when suddenly...” Pinkie said, as tears filled her eyes. “...When suddenly somepony attacked me from behind and I lost consciousness. I awoke at night and went here.” While Mrs. Cake stared at her in shock, her husband seemed to get redder and redder, snorting. “I will find that bucker who did it! Attacking a defenceless filly! What kind of monster could have done that?!” “Pinkie, dear, where did he hit you? Does it still hurt?” Not really... “He... He hit me in the head. It hurt at first, but it is alright now.” “What did that wretch want?” Mr. Cake asked. “Did he steal anything from you? Did he... touch you?” Pinkie stared at him. While she was still just a filly, she wasn't too small to have had “the talk” already and had been warned about those kind of ponies. She now focused on a whole different part of her body, but, thankfully, felt nothing. He just wanted a meal, right? He didn’t... touch me, did he? No. He didn’t. I’m sure about that. “No, he just hit my head and left. I don’t know why.” “So he just likes beating up foals, does he?! He won’t get away with this. I’m going to round up a few people and go get him.” Mr. Cake said as he left, slamming the door behind him. “But going into the forest at night is dangerous! He might get hurt! Stop him Mrs. Cake!” Pinkie said, when she realized that Mr. Cake could find her meal, or worse, be attacked himself. “Don’t worry; he’ll cool down in a few moments. I know him and his anger drops just as quickly as it rises.” The door opened again, showing now calmer and slightly embarrassed bakery owner. “I think I’ll just wait till morning. But then we’ll find him!” “Sure you will. Come now, Pinkie, I’ll show you to your room.” Mrs. Cake led her upstairs and showed Pinkie her new room. As soon as Mrs. Cake left, Pinkie collapsed on her new bed. She didn't have time to appreciate the decorations made for her previously that day by the Cakes. She just wanted to sleep, hoping that in the morning she'll discover it was all just a bad dream.
Chapter 6: Old Mare's TaleChapter 6: Old Mare’s Tale It was quite warm, for an autumn night, with a soft breeze ruffling Pinkie’s straight hair. She was returning from the café this late, because the whole meeting took longer than anypony had expected. Pinkie Pie would describe the whole thing as a great success with lots of fun, however, the voice, who was in control throughout the whole ordeal, would describe it as boring, awkward and a waste of time. She walked towards the bakery, while the street lamps bathed the road in light in the moonless night. Alright, let me back in control. So you can blab out everything? I don’t think so. It was a nice try– oh, wait, it wasn’t. This was poor even for you. Pinkie rolled her eyes as she turned a corner, laughing at the silliness of such a request. I won’t tell them anything! You saw how scared they were – they would never accept me! Nice to see that you finally realized something that I did ages ago. Still, I won’t give you your body back. Why should I? You’ll get it back eventually, but I might not be so fortunate. She was now standing in front of Sugarcube Corner and started opening the door, slowly, so they didn’t creak. Her next waypoint was the Cake’s bedroom, where she crept silently. What are you doing? Visiting the buffet. Smiling, she leaned over the sleeping body of Mr. Cake. His neck looked tender and juicy, just as always, so she licked her teeth at this tasty treat and bit down. Stop! You are sucking too much! This will kill him! You are trying to kill him, stop! Don’t worry, you milksop. Pinkie continued sucking the blood out of Mr. Cake, who was getting paler and paler, until she stopped abruptly at the point, when Mr. Cake started panting. He’s... He’s alive! You are not as bad as I thought, you let him live! Well duh! Killing him would endanger my cover. But don’t get ahead of yourself – this was just an appetizer. Now is the time for the main thing, and I don’t want you disturbing me. Before Pinkie had the time to realise what it meant, she was back in the black abyss again. ——— “Sir? Sir!” Greenleaf screamed as he barged into Scisco’s office. The owner was now looking at him from behind the newspaper with his brow up and putting his legs down from the mahogany table. “What is it, Corporal? Can’t find the toilet?” “No, sir, there was another attack!” Scisco laid down the newspaper and fixed the Corporal with a stony glare. “Where did it happen?” “Right behind the barracks, sir. Sergeant Ignavus already sent some of his men there.” Scisco opened the door and walked down the hall, calculating the shortest way towards the building in question. “What is he thinking? Murders are solely in my jurisdiction; he has no business sending anyone anywhere!” “Not this time, sir,” Greenleaf said, trying to keep up with detective’s brisk pace. “The victim was one of his men, so he has the same right to be there as we do.” “A member of the guard was killed?” The detective stopped suddenly and Greenleaf bumped into him. After shaking his head and giving the Corporal a disapproving look, Scisco turned around and went back to his office, where he started rummaging through his drawers. “Um... Sir? What are you doing, sir?” “If that bucker managed to kill a guard,” Scisco said, while continuing to rummage, “then I’m definitely not safe either. Therefore I’ll take a long, sharp knife and a little surprise with me. I suggest you do the same.” Greenleaf stopped mid-nod and furrowed his brow. “Surprise, sir?” “Yes, Corporal. A miniature model of crossbow I ‘borrowed’ from the archive, after catching the killer who invented it. Very practical and very deadly. Now, prepare yourself and lead me to the crime scene.” “Right away, sir!” ——— They were standing in a bleak alley, blocking Scisco’s way: two burly guards, their muscles barely fitting into their own armour, staring in front of themselves without even batting an eye. “Would you mind getting the hay out of my way?” Scisco said, giving them a wide smile. “No civilians are allowed to enter the crime scene.” The smile vanished, replaced by a scowl. “Civilian? Do you know who I am, you stupid, ignorant clodhopper?” “I know who you are, but it changes nothing. The Sergeant specifically told us not to let you in.” “What? I have a decree from the Princess stating that...” “...That you are to be given access to all the evidence. And you will be gained access to it,” the guard said, a smirk forming on his face. “...After we’ve gathered it.” A pulsating vein appearing on Scisco’s forehead and neck, but before he had the opportunity to start another river of insults, Greenleaf spoke. “Soldier, as your superior I order you to let us in!” “I’m sorry, sir,” the guard replied in a completely different, polite, tone, “but that is directly against Sergeant’s orders, who is also your superior.” “Fine. Then I order you to tell me why he prohibited our entrance. That is not against his orders, is it?” “No, sir. He said: ‘I’ll be damned if that little gumshoe takes all the credit.’” Scisco spat on the ground, centimetres from the guard’s hooves, and turned around. “Come, Corporal. These morons have their heads so far up their own arses, that reason can’t even reach their ears. Just remember,” he yelled in the direction of the two guards, “that if anypony else dies, it is your fault for not letting us in there!” He then snorted and walked back to his office. ——— You can do this, Rarity, there is nothing to be afraid of... Rarity was standing atop a rooftop, looking down upon the street behind barracks. She, just like everyone else in Ponyville heard about what happened, and immediately decided to investigate on her own. The guards were clumsy buffoons, after all, and Rarity was praised for having great eye for detail. Surely there was no one better suited for the job than her, was there? You should hurry. It will be dawn soon. I know. Rarity had been observing the guards for about an hour, waiting for the right moment. This was it – one of the guards went inside to get some cider while the other was already half asleep, squinting his eyes and leaning onto his spear. It’s now or never! Rarity jumped from roof to roof and from balcony to balcony, until she landed on the ground. Her jumping was completely silent – something she added to her growing list of new vampony skills. Good. You got to your next victim: the guard. Since I know you don’t want to kill him, maybe you should hand your body over to me? I am here to search for clues, not to kill another poor soul. But go ahead, and take it. You are welcome to try. Rarity hid in the doorway of a nearby building, feeling a growing pain in her horn. It grew and grew and... nothing. The pain vanished. What did you do? When you vanished after I dealt with Berry, I went to Twilight’s and asked her for a spell to protect my mind. Poor girl thinks I’m paranoid now! You know what else is great? I can force you to be quiet if I want to, so behave yourself! Rarity smiled, admiring her own genius. She moved closer to the body of the unfortunate guard, which was lying there with a white chalk outline around it. Rarity lowered towards the body, inspecting closely every last inch of it, but apart from two bite marks, found nothing. I need more time! Is there some spell to put the guard to sleep? Something that won’t kill him? Don’t lie to me, or I will block you out of my mind forever! Alright, alright, the spell is there, I’m sending it to your horn. And I expect some reward for this! Like what? Like letting me in control the next time you feed, so I have at least some pleasurable moment. But focus on the spell now, we’ll talk more about this later. Just like last time, the spell was unusually easy. It was accompanied by a dark glow interwoven with red ‘veins’. It reached out to the guard from behind, entering him through his nose. The guard continued standing for about five seconds, and then collapsed on the ground, snoring. The same fate awaited his friend, who returned with a flask of cider in his hoof about a minute later. Happy? Yes, thank you very much. I’ll see what I can do about that ‘reward’ you asked for. Rarity started snooping on the ground, looking under every rock and into every crack, until she, after half an hour spent searching, found what she was looking for: a short, yellow hair, caught in one of the little cracks. However, instead of a triumphant smile that any detective would wear after such a discovery, an angry scowl appeared. This gets me nowhere! There are dozens of ponies with at least the cutiemark in yellow, not mentioning the ones with whole coat in it. I need a new approach... She jumped back onto the roof and sneaked her way back into the boutique. ——— The first rays of the new day shone through the window onto Scisco. He had wanted to do some research – to send letters all around Equestria, inquiring about Sergeant Ignavus and any mention of corpses without blood being found. Cults, psychopaths, lunatics... he wanted to ask about all these things, but sleep overcame him before he could do so. He shifted in his sleep, searching for a more comfortable position on his soft, wooden chair while his head lay on various documents, files and note-paper. The whole idyll of the scene was shattered by a loud pounding on the door and Corporal Greenleaf barging in. “Detective Scisco! Detective Scisco!” Scisco woke with a start, almost falling out of his chair. After finding balance, he shot Greenleaf a glare. “Detective Scisco, there was another attack!” Scisco no longer looked like somepony who was woken from a beautiful dream by some screaming idiot, now he looked like the detective he was: a detective with piercing eyes that can see into very very soul of a criminal. A detective with his jaw protruding forward, prepared to look into death’s eyes and ask ‘Did you see anything suspicious lately?’. A detective who had ink smeared over half of his face. “Another attack? But there was one just a few hours ago!” “I know, sir, but this one is different. Perhaps it would be best if you followed me to the scene, so you can see for yourself.” Scisco reached for his coat and motioned Greenleaf to go. “Lead the way, Corporal.” ——— “What exactly do you mean by ‘different’, Corporal?” Scisco asked as they walked towards their destination through the morning fog. “Well, sir, the cases we had so far were rather... clean. Even the first one was just a slashed throat – a quick and clean job, just one wound and that’s it.” “So, I assume that this wasn’t the case?” “It’s better if you can see it for yourself, sir.” Scisco nodded and quickened his pace. “Here we are, sir,” Greenleaf said after they turned the corner right next to the town hall. The victim was a pegasus mare with a medium-purple coat, a shooting star cutie mark and a light-blue, spiky mane. Her belly was open and her guts strewn all around the dusty road, forming morbid symbols and strange letters, all arranged in a circle around the body. Strangely, there wasn’t even a drop of blood anywhere, even though the usual bite marks on the neck weren’t present this time. “By Celestia, this smell is unbearable! Who is the unfortunate mare?” Scisco said, as he pulled out a hoofkerchief, and pressed it against his nostrils, unsuccessfully trying to block out the smell of decay, urine and feces. “Cloudchaser, sir. She worked at the Cloudsdale weather factory.” “And she’s a pegasus.” Scisco sighed and frowned. “So far I hoped that the killer will target only earth-ponies – that would narrow it down quite a bit, but it seems that there is no racial motive after all. Any ideas, Corporal?” “There are rumours among the men that a vampony is doing this, sir.” Scisco started laughing, but when he saw the blank expression on Greenleaf’s face, he scowled. “A vampony? Don’t be ridiculous, Corporal! We are not catching old mare’s tales here!” “Actually, sir, there was a confirmed attack of a vampony ten years back in the outskirts of Manehattan. It was considered to have been a result of some crazy magical experiment, so it was all classified in order not to give a bad example to some of the magic users.” “So, what you are implying is that it was actually a remnant of some ancient species?” Scisco said, and started circling around Greenleaf, who was now biting his lip. “That there is some blood sucking creature of the night that suddenly appeared out of thin air, without anyone noticing, and went on some kind of rampage?” Scisco’s sneer was wiped out of his face, after hearing Corporal’s response. “Yes, sir. That is exactly what I am implying.” “Corporal, you better be joking, or I will have to find a new sidekick.” “Sir, please consider that Ponyville is right next to the Everfree Forest, where things like manticores or hydras are common sightings. Things that were thought extinct, like parasprites, suddenly come out of it without any apparent reason. So hearing about vamponies really doesn’t seem that unreal to me.” Scisco glared at Greenleaf while grinding his teeth, until he smirked. “You know what, Corporal? I will send out letters asking about cults, lunatics and the like, to see if there were any similar cases before, and until I get the response, which might take some time, you are free to pursue this... avenue of research. Let me know when you finally realise that it’s just a load of nonsense.” Scisco turned around and headed back into his office. “Oh, and have somepony decipher those symbols. They are bound to give us some sort of a clue about what we are dealing with,” he called out, disappearing in the fog.
Chapter 10: The BossChapter 10: The Boss Scisco was transported to the barracks’ infirmary in mere minutes. The room contained 3 beds, a worktable used for mixing herbs into medicine, and a cabinet filled with various drugs. The doctor gave him some ointment for pain and made him eat some suspicious red paste that he called ‘the invigorator’. “I’m sorry, Detective, but you’ll have to stay in bed for several days for your wounds to heal properly. The treatment applied was amateur, barbaric even, and even the slightest movement must cause immense pain.” “Nonsense! I don’t feel a thing!” Scisco said, lying in a bed. “It is of utmost importance that I return back to the field as soon as possible!” “I’m sure that whatever it is, it can wait for a few more days.” Scisco mentally facehoofed. “No it can’t! The lead will go cold in those few days!” “Then tell it to the Royal Guard and let them handle it.” “Those clueless foals? They’ll get themselves killed, but that’s about the only thing they are good at! I order you to let me go!” “They are better than you think, and as a doctor I have the final say whether or not you are fit for command. Now, please, calm down and relax,” the doctor said, and turned away to scribble something down. Scisco quietly slipped from under his sheets and made his way towards the infirmary’s cabinet, landing one hoof after another and wincing every time the wooden floor creaked. The ointment was like a blessing, reducing the pain in his numerous wounds to an itch, and ‘the invigorator’ filled him with energy. However, the doctor refused to give him any more of either, saying that they both are highly addictive. What nonsense! If these things can hold him together for the next few hours, a little addiction was worth it. I am on the verge of something major, I can feel it! He reached the cabinet without making a sound and prayed to Celestia for the hinges to be well oiled. Fortunately, they were, and Scisco managed to get the good stuff without alerting the devil in a doctor’s coat – or at least he thought so. “What are you doing, Detective? You have to stay here and recover!” Jumping a little, Scisco turned and ran out of the infirmary into the sunny day outside. He turned a corner, then another, and before he knew it the barracks were out of his sight. However, the gallop tired him. It wasn’t that far – a minute of walking at most – so being tired was quite suspicious. The effects of ‘the invigorator’ must have been wearing out. It was a good thing he took such a large pile of it. When the red substance reached his stomach, he could feel pleasant warmth spreading through his body and the stress that had been building in him throughout the last few days being washed away. He could get used to this. This was not the time to indulge himself in his newfound hobby, though. Greenleaf and his idiotic men needed him. But first, he really needed a new suit – looking like a ragamuffin wouldn’t help anything and showing his cutie mark to the world could lead to further misunderstandings. Scisco returned to the barracks through a back entrance, carefully avoided the infirmary, and made his way to the armoury. He got many weird looks from passing guards, but none tried to stop him. He was still their superior, after all, no matter what the doctor thought. Or maybe they just didn’t feel like having to deal with him. What a bunch of slobs! The armoury was filled with old, rusty armour, ancient weapons that looked like they were going to break at the mere sight of battle, and a few dusty uniforms with outdated insignias and holes made by hungry moths. Wearing an insignia depicting only the Sun Princess felt weird, like he was insulting the Princess of the Night, but he also had to admit that this old symbol looked much better than the new one; it gave out an air of authority. Vintage things had this kind of power. Walking through the barracks was a completely different experience now. Some guards, especially the older ones, stood at attention and saluted when he passed. The new recruits looked rather confused, and the members of night patrols hissed at him with open hostility. But that was sort of expected from the followers of the Moon Princess. Wearing the right uniform could really do wonders. Scisco strode into Greenleaf’s office, but it was empty, so he asked a passing guard that told him Greenleaf is at the murder scene. Why was that bootlicker around only when one didn’t need him? After a long, tiring trot through the city, which earned him many weird looks from passer-bys and a stone to the head from some little foal – wearing the wrong uniform could really do wonders – he finally arrived to Cherry Berry’s house. Guards were all around the place, examining every single shard of glass as if the killer was hiding under it. Scisco found Greenleaf in the cellar along with the body of yet another victim that was mutilated in the same way like the last one. The stench coming from the decomposing organs was nose crushing. Scisco took another little bite of ‘the invigorator’ and said, “Corporal! Where the hay are you when I need you?” Greenleaf jumped a little and turned around. “Sir! I didn’t see you there, sir. I see that you recovered from your injuries in record time, sir. May I ask why are you wearing the uniform of a general of Equestrian Air Forces, sir?” Only now did Scisco realise that those holes from moths were actually holes for pegasi wings. “Certainly not because I became one of those flying chickens, if that’s what you’re concerned about. I found these rags in the armoury. Now, I really want to know about all the things you’ve managed to mess up while I was gone, but you’ll have to tell me outside. The stench here is making me sick!” They quickly made their way out of the building, breathing in the fresh air. “So, Corporal, what did you find?” “Nothing much, sir. There was no sight of murder weapon as usual, we found no...” “No, Corporal. Let me ask again. What did you find?” “Well, sir, when you put it that way... nothing.” For a very brief moment, Scisco smiled. “Well I found something, and it is something major! You were actually right about the vamponies; I’ll give you that.” Greenleaf grinned, which made Scisco want to smack him. “However, I also found many other leads; leads that you didn’t find.” The grin on Greenleaf’s face vanished, but Scisco still felt like landing his hoof in his subordinate’s face. He was supposed to be delighted that Scisco found a lead, not sad that he was outmatched! “For example, we can narrow down our search – we know that the killer attacked me yesterday night, so you can just check if every member of the Guard was at his designated post at the time. That way we can at least trust our own men.” “I’d love to, sir, but only sergeant Ignavus has this kind of information, and he refused to provide me with it when I asked him for it earlier this morning.” “Celestia damn that idiot! He’s been nothing but hindrance since the very beginning! It’s like he wants me to fail!” Scisco stomped around a little cursing under his breath. As suddenly as his temper flared up, he calmed down. “Wants me to fail... Corporal, what does the Sergeant look like?” Greenleaf’s brow arched, but then he just shrugged. “Brown mane, white coat. Why do you ask, sir?” “What about his cutie mark?” “A golden spear. Why?” How could have I been so blind? The darkest place is under the candle, after all. Nopony else had better opportunity than him, and nopony else acted more suspicious. Combine it with the yellow hair and we have our vampony. “Take your men, Corporal. We are going to visit the Sergeant.” “Why?” “To arrest him. It’s he who’s the vampony.” ——— Greenleaf quickly excused himself to his men, claiming he had bowel problems. He acts like he’s excusing himself from school, the idiot! He then met with Scisco behind the nearest corner and strode towards the barracks. During that, however, he filled Scisco’s ears with his nonsense. “Are you sure, sir? Shouldn’t we call for reinforcements, sir? What if he has an accomplice, sir? What if...” Scisco frowned at him. “For Celestia’s sake, Corporal, shut up! Of course I’m sure – I’m always sure and I’m always right. One would think you’ve already figured that out. And no, we really shouldn’t call for reinforcements. What do you think the guards at the barracks would do if we came there, flashing weapons? It would be a bloodbath! If he has an accomplice, then it means double the fame for us. Now that I answered your stupid questions, do me a favour and don’t open your mouth until we get there, alright?” Greenleaf deeply inhaled like he wanted to say something more, but then only nodded and walked towards the barracks with his head held low. What kind of question was that anyway? ‘Are you sure?’ Of course he was sure, the pieces weren’t that hard to assemble: Ignavus was a vampony who wanted some fresh blood. Maybe he overdid it with Caramel and sucked too much. Maybe he slit his throat to throw the investigators off track. Or maybe it was something else that prompted him to start killing ponies; Scisco didn’t really care. There was the motive: desire for blood. There was the possibility: Ignavus’s secretary was chasing visitors away when he was ‘hunting’, so he had enough time to do all he needed to do – whether or not did she know who Ignavus was remained to be seen. And then there was the evidence: a hair from the Sergeants cutie mark, combined with the refusal of providing the presence list and the fact that he kept hindering Scisco without any apparent reason. Scisco had already arrested many ponies with less evidence than that. One can always dig up more evidence if he tries enough, create it even. All for a good cause, of course. Why should he look for additional evidence when Ignavus was clearly guilty? Should he get away because of some stupid technicality? No. And wasting time by searching for further evidence would only cause more ponies get butchered, which would look bad in his report. The time has come to take you down, Sergeant! There was, of course, the possibility that Ignavus will defend himself – he was a super-strong vampony, after all. But that was where the barracks came in – the guards inside would come to see what the fuss was about after hearing the sounds of a fight, and would help Scisco if they saw Ignavus attacking him. That or they’d arrest him, congratulating Ignavus for great self-defence skills. Oh well, these risks come with being a detective. Fighting with something he had no knowledge of, however, would be unwise. “Corporal, what do you know about vamponies?” “Well, sir, they are really strong, agile, and are very hard to kill. You can identify a vampony by looking at its teeth after death – the fangs that are the very icon of vamponies are retractable, but slide out after death.” Scisco sighed. “That’s a really interesting piece of information, but unless we kill every suspect and look at the corpse’s teeth, it’s also completely useless! How can I discover a vampony without killing it?” “Apart from catching it while it’s feeding, you can’t. I’m sorry, sir, but if there was an easy way to do it, the case would have been solved already.” “Well that’s just great. I’ll figure something out when we get there. Maybe beat the confession out of him.” “But sir!” Greenleaf said, his eyes widening. “We can’t force him to confess! That’s against the law!” Scisco rolled his eyes. “Throughout my career I learned that if you bend the law a little to catch the culprit, nopony will care. It’s the results that count, the goals excuse the means. Or would you like to have Ignavus freed because of insufficient evidence, so that he can murder more?” “But... the law... No, sir.” Greenleaf said, looking at his hooves with his brows furrowed. He’s not alright with it, the fool. Better if I ‘record’ the confession alone. “Good, now shut up and quicken your pace,” Scisco said, and took another dosage of ‘the invigorator’. The barracks were right in front of them with their dirty windows and walls covered with small patches of moss. Scisco looked at the second storey window – it was there that the evil sergeant resided – and noticed that it was illuminated by candlelight. Ignavus was there. However, when Scisco tried to enter the building a burly guard blocked his path. He, just like Greenleaf, had a small griffon inside a blue star on his armour – the markings of a corporal. “Well, well, well, what do we have here? Greenleaf and his pal, who is now apparently a general of Equestrian Air Forces. How strange to see an earth pony in such a uniform. You do realise that stealing a uniform and impersonating somepony else are both crimes, right?” Scisco turned towards Greenleaf and whispered, “Who the hay is that?” “That’s corporal Loyalshield, sir,” Greenleaf replied in a hushed tone. “While my task is to keep order in town, he’s here for the sole purpose of defending the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” “Corporal Loyalshield,” Scisco said, “I, as your superior, order you to stand aside.” Loyalshield smiled. “I and my subordinates are not under your jurisdiction. And a crime is a crime regardless of your rank.” If stares could kill, Scisco would have just committed a homicide. I won’t be stopped by some idiot when I’m so close to goal! “You know what? Here,” he said, undressed, and threw the uniform at Loyalshield. “Choke on it.” He then walked past the Corporal, who looked at him in disbelief, and moved towards the staircase. “Sir,” Greenleaf said, “your cutie mark...” “I know full well what my cutie mark is, Corporal, and I’m tired of explaining it over and over again. This is the case of a lifetime – a serial killer, who is a vampony, who is a high-ranking officer of the Equestrian Army? Little foals will be taught about my genius at school! If I solve this, I might even get the title of a noble. But that’s not important. What’s important is that I will forever be known as the greatest detective of all time. I am willing to die for this, and my cutie mark is really the last thing I care about right now. Now just shut up and follow me upstairs.” Scisco ignored the wanna-be funny comments of the guards he passed and went to the second storey, taking three steps at a time. He had a strange, shivering cold feeling in his stomach. Was it... nervousness? Scisco hadn’t been nervous in ages – catching the criminal was a plus and not catching him simply meant he’ll get another chance sooner or later; it didn’t matter. Also, the crime in question wasn’t usually that important – a stolen necklace here, a rapist there... He only solved a murder case three or four times before, which wasn’t that much considering he worked in this field for over 20 years now. Even in those cases he felt rather calm. He knew that the criminal is probably more afraid of him than he of the criminal. He imagined that the killer is sweating with fear, hidden in some dark hole, and it filled him with a sense of power, it made him feel like he’s the cat while he criminal is the mouse. This time, however, he wasn’t so sure. The murderer wasn’t a pony and was obviously unafraid of him. Killing a guard right behind the barracks and performing a dark ritual open in the street meant that he’s laughing at him, daring him to try and catch him. Now Scisco was there, standing right in front of the beast’s lair with the monster awaiting him right behind the door. The secretary, who usually just told them to leave, stood in front of those doors, knocking on them. “I heard some sounds from inside,” she said when she spotted them, “but the door was locked. Something might have happened to Sergeant, you have to help!” Scisco smiled at the irony of the situation and ordered Greenleaf to kick the door open, while he took yet another mouthful of ‘the invigorator’. After a few attempts, which earned Greenleaf a large bruise, the lock gave way and the door flew open. When the secretary saw what was inside, she collapsed on the ground and began crying. Scisco expected many things – Ignavus waiting at him with a loaded crossbow, Ignavus sitting at his desk and sipping liquor, or even an empty room and a note from Ignavus telling him he was too late. He certainly didn’t expect to see Ignavus dead, covered in about a dozen stab wounds with the knife still stuck in one of them, and Sassaflash covered in wounds made by a broken window, with a large shard of glass stuck in her right lung. She quietly laughed when she saw him enter, coughing up some blood. “What the hay happened in here?” Scisco asked. “I followed you,” she said. “I was eavesdropping on you and Greenleaf ever since... ever since Caramel died. Today it finally... it finally paid off.” “What? How? I would have noticed you if you sneaked behind my back!” “I’m a... a pegasus. I just hid on the rooftops and listened. All the time, you... you kept investigating the ground, but you never... never looked up. I almost jumped in the fight when that vampony attacked you, but... but I figured I’ll get a better opportunity later, when he’s not expecting me.” “So you flew here and killed him?” Scisco said, barely keeping his voice in check. “Yes,” she said, a little rivulet of blood pouring from the corner of her mouth. “I killed him... I avenged Caramel. He... he wasn’t even that tough; he only screamed for mercy but didn’t fight back... I expected better.” Scisco shivered as a horrible premonition came to his mind. Paying no more attention to the blabbering of the mare, he moved towards the corpse. Slowly, with his hooves shaking, he opened sergeant’s mouth. He stared at two completely ordinary rows of teeth. No. No! This can’t be! This is impossible! There has to be a mistake! He started pulling every tooth in Ignavus’s mouth, even the ones in the bottom row, but they all stubbornly remained in place. “No. No! Celestia damn it all. No!” Scisco yelled and started punching into the dead body, little tears appearing in the corners of his eyes. “You bastard! Why? I finally got you, yet you still managed to shit on my head? Damn it! If it wasn’t you, then who was it? To the Tartarus with all of this!” Scisco kicked Ignavus one last time and walked back towards the door. He stopped momentarily to check on Sassaflash, who no longer blabbered anything and only breathed. It was shallow; she’ll be dead by the end of the hour, whether she gets a doctor or not. “So, it wasn’t him?” Greenleaf asked. “Didn’t you just hear me? No, it wasn’t! He was innocent!” “Of course he was innocent,” the late-sergeant’s secretary said. Scisco walked to her and looked her directly in the eyes. “What do you mean? Why is it so obvious? Out with it!” “Why would you think he did any of this? He was simply doing his job like anypony else,” she said, wiping her tears. “Then why did he refuse to speak to me, or to Greenleaf?” “He hated you right after he heard you were coming,” she said, scowling at Scisco. “First serious crime in over 20 years, and princess Celestia sent somepony to take over right after she heard? You were a symbol that she thought him incompetent! He wanted to show you all that he deserves his post. And that was the second thing! Greenleaf kept crawling his way into your anus and smeared Sergeant’s name every chance he got. He wanted to get his position! Your report would ruin Ignavus, and the always so helpful Greenleaf would take his place. Do you think he was blind?” “But why did he refuse to give us the presence list?” Scisco said, his breathing fastening as things started to make sense. “Because he wasn’t where he should have been yesterday night!” “Well, that marks him...” “No! He was with me... We had an affair,” she said, tears once again pouring from her eyes. “If you started sticking your nose into it, the truth would have come to light and his marriage would have been broken! I hated that cow of a mare he married, but he seemed to care for her deeply, so I supported his decision to keep things secret.” “But... we found yellow hair...” “He wasn’t the only pony with yellow fur in town you idiot!” she screamed, and hid her eyes behind her hooves again, sobbing. “Sir? What now, sir?” “Now, Corporal, now we are back at the beginning. Call a doctor to check the injured mare and go home. Also check the presence list and throw a party – the position of a sergeant is now vacant. But whatever you do, leave me alone; I need some time to think.” Scisco went outside and slowly walked towards his office, muttering under his breath.